HU

HU : The Sound of the Unknown (Divine Essence)

Compiled by Luke Andrews

In Egypt, the word khu, ‘Great Hu’, meant the shining, translucent, transparent, intangible essence of man. Hu is apparent in Dyhu or Dyu, the bright and heavenly ...

Another ancient wisdom tradition from Aboriginal Australia, perhaps the oldest surviving culture of humanity perhaps 70,000 years old, describes the nature of unified consciousness as the Rainbow Snake: "Oneness is essence, purity, creativity, love, unlimited, unbounded energy. Many of the tribal stories refer to the Rainbow Snake which represents the weaving line of energy or consciousness that starts as total peace, changes vibration, and becomes color, sound, and form" (Morgan, "Mutant Message Down Under" p 149).

Zikr, dhikr: means remembrance. In a practical sense it refers to the internal or external repetition of the phrase, La'illaha il' Allahu (There is nothing other than You, O God. You alone are God). The zikr is said to have at least three parts. The first part, La'illaha, is the denial, the abandonment of everything, the depths. The second part, il'Allah, is the actual intrusion, the explosion into the individual, of divine presence. Hu, the third part, is the outbreathing of that divine presence. One sufi teacher, Bawa Muhaiyaddeen, advised his students to repeat and reflect upon the zikr with every breath. A student asked the teacher, "But how is that possible-I mean, how could anyone do that?" The teacher said, "It is like driving a car. At fist you think it is difficult, but you get used to it. It becomes natural. After awhile, you can even drive and talk at the same time." "The breath naturally releases expressions of joy, sorrow, pain, and confusion. But as children, we were taught to keep our sounds to ourselves. To hold in those sounds and store up those emotions is to push them into deeper subconscious states where they create tension

and disease over extended periods of time. There are many ways to release the emotions, but the efficiency of sound to balance and deter negative emotions is extraordinary."-Don G. Campbell, "The Roar of Silence"

"All that scientists know is the cosmos was spawned from nothing, and will return to the nothing from whence it came. The universe begins and ends with zero." Charles Seife, ZERO: The Biography of a Dangerous Idea "The forms of snowflakes and faces of flowers may take on their shape because they are responding to some sound in nature. Likewise, it is possible that crystals, plants, and human beings may be, in some way, music that has taken on visible form." Cathie Guzett

The Relation Between Sound and Silence We usually think of sound and silence as two opposite concepts. In fact, they are not really opposites of each others. Both sound and silence represent two forms of sounds: sound as we know it represents audible sound. It is the sound of the Known. On the other hand, silence represents non-audible sound. It is the sound of the Unknown. Silence is the sound of the Unknown. The Unknown is referred to as "Hu" in Ancient Spirituality. “Hu” is both a sound and a Holy Name of God. The sound "Hu" is the most basic vibration in

the universe. It is the smallest sound, or the smallest vibration, that is produced whenever an object moves in the universe. Since nothing in creation is in perfect state of rest (electrons are constantly moving around the nucleus), it is safe to say that there is no place in creation where the sound "Hu" is not produced. Therefore, the real meaning of Silence, which is perfect absence of sound, does not exist in the universe. In this world, when we seek to immerse ourselves in Silence, we are not trying to shut our ability to hear sounds. On the contrary, we are trying to increase our ability to hear a very specific sound: the vibrating sound of the Universe, which is the sound of our inner Soul. That sound is the eternal vibration of "Huuuuuu".

Sound brings forth all....

• "Hu" "Naad", "Akash Bani", and "Sruti" in the Vedas "Nada" and "Udgit" in the Upanishads "Logos" and "Word" in the New Testament "Tao" by Lao Zi "Music of the Spheres" by Pythagoras "Sraosha" by Zoraster "Kalma" and "Kalam-i-Qadim" in the Qur'an "Naam", "Akhand Kirtan" and "Sacha ('True') Shabd" by Guru Granth Sahib The "Dharma" by Buddha "Om" "Aum" "Amen" "YaHuvah" "Yeshua"

"Hunab Ku" in the Mayan Cosmology "Hung/Hum" Bija Seed-Syllable in Tantric Cosmology "Hridaya" the Spiritual Heart in Sanskrit "Shabda" in India "NOW" Hu.—The Supreme Word. HU: Divine Essence, The Lost Word, Cosmic Vibrational Expression, Cosmic Life, Divine Word, Divine Sound, Mother, Holy Spirit HU: The secret name for God; the spirit current, the prime mover and the first impulse that came from the deity and also the first cause of motion, color and form. Hu is the universally sacred word or name of God, regarded as a sacred sound. Hu is a vibratory tone used for centering oneself and attuning to the divine in each of us. Word origin: God - Our word god goes back via Germanic to Indo-European, in which a corresponding ancestor form meant “invoked one.” The word’s only surviving non-Germanic relative is Sanskrit Hu, invoke the gods, a form which appears in the Rig Veda, most ancient of

Hindu scriptures: puru-hutas, “much invoked,” epithet of the rain-and-thunder god Indra. (From READER’S DIGEST, Family Word Finder, page 351) (Originally published by The Reader’s Digest Association, Inc., Pleasantville New York, Montreal; Copyright (C) 1975)

I'm going to discuss a brief history of the Hu. Just say Hu . The Hu is an ancient name. It creates a vibration and basically restores the harmony within each of us. The Hu goes back thousands and thousands of years. They've

traced it back 5,000 years to the Egyptians. The Egyptians used it at the Sphinx. They would all gather at the Sphinx and Hu from dusk till dawn. They would chant Hu to create a vibration to keep them in the zone and also to contact divine spirit. The Hu has been mentioned, historically, all the way down through the ages. From the Egyptians, to the Druids, to the Kabbalah, it's mentioned in the Gnostic Gospels, it's mentioned in the Oxford English Dictionary. The Hu has been around for at least 5,000 years. They have used the Hu for healing, for re-tuning the central nervous system, and today, modern times, it's mentioned in Eckankar. And, Eckankar uses the Hu as a tool for reducing anxiety, insomnia, fear, and depression. And that is a brief history of the Hu. So, remember, just say Hu .

" I dwell in undefiled Light and a Thought revealed itself perceptibly through the great Sound...And it is a Word by virtue of the Sound; it was sent to illumine those who dwell in darkness...I am a Light that illuminates the All. I am the Light..." Trimorphic Protennoia - Nag Hammadi

"HU is the sublime essence of the transcendent family HU is the life force of the dharmapalas, the protective deities HU is the life force of the ati yoga, the Natural Great Perfection (Dzogchen) HU in a general way purifies obscurations which stem from all emotional afflictions Through HU one realizes the pristine awareness of basic space Through HU one gains control of the malevolent influences of planetary configurations and earth spirits HU accomplishes wrathful enlightened activity HU averts the negative influences of gods, demons, humans, samsaric gods HU defeats the armies of gods, demons and humans HU brings about the siddhi of accomplishing whatever one wishes HU transfers consciousness to the central pure realm of Unwavering" -Padmasambhava

"What you are experiencing and call dualism is a view from another position of your assemblage point. From that position, you can feel the older side of man. And what the older side of man knows is called Silent Knowledge. It is a knowledge that you cannot yet voice. Because in order for you to voice it, you must have an inordinate amount of energy. Silent knowledge is something that all of us have. Something that has complete mastery, complete knowledge of everything. But it cannot think, therefore it cannot speak of what it knows. Sorcerers believe that when man became aware that he knew, and wanted to be conscious of what he knew, he lost sight of what he knew. This silent knowledge, which you cannot describe, is, of course, Intent- the spirit, the abstract. Man's error was to want to know it directly, the way he knew everyday life. The more he wanted, the more ephemeral it became. It means that man gave up silent knowledge for the world of reason, the more he clings to the world of reason, the more ephemeral intent becomes." Don Juan in The Power of Silence - Carlos Castaneda

"In English the word 'human' explains two facts that are characteristic of humanity: Hu means God and man means mind. . ."- Hazrat Inayat Khan "Esoterically, the "h" sound is universally associated with breath and spirit."-William Henry “The most fundamental sound in every religious practice I know, whether it’s Christian Gregorain chants, the Jewish mystical Kabbalistic tradition, Sanskrit, Native American, or Islamic Sufi practice, is the sound HU—the basic healing sound that connects all of us with our heart center. This exercise gives you the opportunity to invoke that sound at the same time that you feel the force behind your breath." - medical oncologist Mitchell Gaynor, M.D. In Sanskrit Hu is ‘he-who-is-poured out’. HuSiris was one of the Greek names for Osiris, the serpent-soul or worm who lived within the Pillar of Love. The idea of the pouring out of the Holy Spirit or possibly the Holy Wisdom is echoed in the writings of the Hebrew prophets from Isaiah to Joel. These prophets said that at the last God will pour out his spirit, not upon the few initiates only, but upon all flesh. -

William Henry "And that which came to meet the soul(as light and sound come to meet our outer eyes and ears)was called HU, the spiritual world." (p. 137) "The God HU was the all-ruling Divinity of Western Celtic mythology. He represented the power and the glory of the spiritual world." (p. 153) "The Mysteries of HU revealed the other pole of human life:the ascent out of the body into the 'glorified' state of expansionof the consciousness in the spiritual world." (p. 153) "And HU could bring music to the consciousness of waking manand teach it to him, because he himself could hear in sleepthe harmonies of the spheres, and his passage from wakingto sleeping to waking was unbroken by any obliteration of consciousness. This was always the summit of initiation experience." (p. 165) - Eleanor C. MerryThe Flaming Door: Mission of the Celtic Fold Soul

...In my studies of the Celtic Druids I have shown that the worship of Buddha is everywhere to be found - in Wales, Scotland,

and Ireland. Hu, the great God of the Welsh, is called Buddwas; and they call their God Budd, the God of victory, the king who rises in light and ascends the sky - Godfrey Higgins (Anacalypsis)

"Hu is a sacrificial sound. The sanskrit syllable hu means to invoke, to call upon, to perform a sacrificial rite. Hu is the descent into the Human heart. Hu consists of the aspirate, h , and a long vowel u. The aspirate is the very sound of the breath ( prana, chi, spirit, life force) the very essence of life, the sound of prana, the subtle life force, the soul in its original not yet egocentrically distorted individualized form, the ever in and out flowing, all embracing life force. The long vowel u is the sound of the deep, vibrating forth in the void, where it merges into the inaudible. U is the lower limit in the tonal scale of the Human voice, the threshold of silence, or as it is expressed in tibetan, "the door of the inaudible". Hu is symbolized in the Buddha's touching of the Earth, calling the Earth as a witness of innumerable acts of self-sacrifice. Hu is the infinite in the finite, the eternal in the temporal, the timeless in the moment, the unconditioned in the conditioned, the formless basis for all forms, the transcendental in the

ephermal, the Great Mirror which reflects the Void as much as objects and reveals the emptiness in the things as much as the things in the emptiness." - Lama Angarika Govinda

"The word HU can help you to relieve stress, gain inspiration, find solutions, melt away bad karma, remember dreams, restore confidence, become more aware, become more loving, and grow closer to God. But don't take my word for it." Noble Sir "Craftsman" (Korea) HU is one of the most universal and ancient of names for God at the highest positive and formless levels of pure Spirit. HU is the Heavenly Universal sound to be found in nearly every single Spiritual tradition. Thus because HU is known to every religious tradition it is truly suitable for everyone to use. The Elders and Shamans of Africa, India, Druids and Celtic Shaman of Great Britan, North and South America all know HU as part of their Sacred oral traditions and often HU is used in

their most Esoteric initiations. The ancient Lemurians, Atlanteans, Eqyptians, Greeks and earliest Christains also knew the HU. HU was the chant used in Lemuria and Atlantis, upon Venus and other planetary worlds. HU is the major chant of every Golden Age. HU can be sung in a long sustained melodic tone----it is pronounced like the word, hue. To do this love song to God, simply sit in a comfortable position and sing HUuuuuuuuuuuu out loud for a few minutes until you feel a natural urge to cease chanting. Then quietly turn your attention to your third eye to the center of your skull --- between your ears so to speak---and "listen" to the inner sound current of God. It has been described as a "ringing radiance" which describes it well.

This inner sound current is your connection always to God and is His inner Word or Voice also known as the Holy Spirit. You will in time hear different tones and sounds as you listen. Each denotes a specific realm, or dimensional plane in which you---as a Soul are traveling in consciousness. You may see inner colors too that correspond

to each of these planes. The HU chant may be varied by prouncing and chanting the H then the U in separate long drawn out tones. Or as HOoooooo (sounds like who). Hu Mantra Meanings: Another simple mantra is Hu. The Sufi belief system holds Hu as the sound of god, the sound of divinity. Another modern belief system, Eckankar, also uses the Hu mantra extensively. (A side note: I've participated in some amazing Hu chants where more than a thousand participants were gathered. The power and pure vibration of a Hu chant of this magnitude is amazing, leaving a person feeling transformed and uplifted. If possible, experience it yourself.) The Tao gives birth to one one gives birth to two two gives birth to three three gives birth to ten thousand things ten thousand things with yin at their backs and yang in their embrace and breath between for harmony Lao Tzu

"The word is HU, the universal name of God, which is in the language of every living thing. It is everywhere, in everything.- Paul Twitchell Shariyat-Ki-Sugmad - Book II

"HU is the ancient name for God, a love song to God. When Soul has heard this sound, Soul yearns to go home." - Harold Klemp Recognize that your imagination and your thinking and your sense-perception are reed canes that children cut and pretend are horsies. The Knowing of mystic Lovers is different. The empirical, sensory, sciences are like a donkey loaded with books, or like the makeup woman's makeup. It washes off. But if you lift the baggage rightly, it will give you joy. Don't carry your knowledge-load for some selfish reason. Deny your desires and willfulness, and a real mount may appear under you. Don't be satisfied with the name of HU, with

just words about it. Experience That Drunkenness. From books and words come fantasy, and sometimes, from fantasy comes UNION. - Rumi We Are ThreeTranslated by Coleman Barks 0

The Hu Chant of the Sufis (Islamic Mystical Gnosis) 1 HU is the Sufi equivalent to the Hindu OOOM. The Sufi mantra HU (pronounced "Huuuuuuuuuuuuuu") is a name of God which symbolizes, and even mimics to some extent, the Divine Vibration, the Music of the Cosmos, the Sound of the Creation called by Sufis "Saute Sarmad". Like Rumi and other Sufi poetmystics, Hazrat Sultan Bahu, 1628 -- 1691, often chanted and sung the praises of Huuuuu: "Mystics live in this world as HU personified; they practice the Name that is the essence of God. They live in HU -- beyond religion, beyond belief and unbelief, beyond life and death .... In an ecstasy of love, you will repeat the Name of HU constantly, devoting every breath of your life in contemplation of Him ...... HU is within, HU is without, HU always reverberates in my heart. The wound in my heart aches constantly

with the unabating pain of HU's love. The darkness of ignorance departs from the heart lit by HU [God, Allah]."

"Actually, the name "human" can be traced to Enki (a.k.a. EA). HU is a transliteration of the ancient Sumerian EA (Grimms’ law of interchangeable letters and sounds). Isis (pronounced Ish-Ish, which is interesting, because in Hebrew ’Ish’ means ’man') was Enki’s mother. Isis was not Nibiruan; she was Sirian, with some Orion connections. His father was Anu. (Anu and his official wife, Antu, had a son named Enlil.) HU was also Horus, by the way, therefore another connection to Ninhursag, a.k.a. Hathor. What about EArth? EN.KI is "lord of earth." In the early days on Earth, Enki’s symbol was the crescent moon with a bearded, olden god surrounded with flowing water. The crescent moon relates to science, measuring, the oceans/tides - Enki’s specialties. In later years, the crescent moon developed another association - keep reading. In other ancient "mythology" Enki is known as Oannes, Ptah, Quezecotl, even as his own son, Thoth."-Estelle Nora Harwit Amrani

In an article entitled "Finding the Holy Grail," psychologists Barry and Janae Weinhold make a claim, pointing out on the basis of decades of in-depth historical research that the "individual human body is the Holy Grail. It isn't something 'out there.' Like a tuning fork, the body can be tuned to different frequencies," including that of Source, through DNA activation. "Many indigenous traditions of Mesoamerica believe that [Source] emits a frequency or tone known as 'Ge' that not only heals the BodyMind-Spirit but provides immortality," write the Weinholds, adding that the spiritual practices used in the ancient mystery schools of Egypt and Greece employed a variety of … vibrational tools to attune people's DNA to Source. This caused the DNA to ring, sing or vibrate so that it resonated with the tone of Ge--the frequency of Galactic Center. This attunement activated a San Graal or Song Grail--a "love song in the blood"--creating a rainbow bridge that synchronized an initiate's consciousness with Source. This love song energetically united Heaven (Galactic Center) with Earth (initiates), opening human hearts and pumping crystallized Ge-tuned blood through their bodies. From this perspective, "Ge-sus" is a Master Being sent from Tula or Galactic Center to help humanity attune its

DNA to the frequency of Ge so that we can return to Source. In a nearly identical vein, Leonard Horowitz in DNA: Pirates of the Sacred Spiral writes that "DNA seems to be transmitting the equivalent of heavenly love songs. From this music, played through genetic equipment, variations in sacred geometric forms materialize in space." The profound and numerous connections between the Egyptian Osirus and Jesus have been noted by generations of scholars. Among many other similarities, both are linked to the phoenix or heron, represented in hieroglyphics coming from Galactic Center, also (as indicated in the above quote by the Weinholds) called Tula, carrying the key of life. In Egyptian hieroglyphics this key appears as an ankh, which may have been a type of actual tuning fork for harmonizing with Galactic Center, or may have merely symbolized techniques for producing this celestial harmonization. In either case, the ankh or key of life is of a musical nature and designed to be employed along with a type of inspired (and inspiring) speech known as the Language of the Birds. This powerful combination, properly performed, keys DNA to build the Holy Grail or lightbody. The Language of the Birds, according to the

Weinholds who cite Henry's research, "is a vowel-only phonetic code … Genetic and linguistic research indicates that the five vowels correspond to the five letters used to represent DNA and RNA … Initiates of the Language of the Birds who are able to speak or tone these vowels in certain ways know that these sounds permanently activate the DNA of all those who are able and willing to hear."

Extracts from “The Tibetan Book of the Dead” (Bardo Thodol), edited by Dr. W. Y. EvansWentz (London, 1957): "O nobly-born, when thy body and mind were separating, thou must have experienced a glimpse of the Pure Truth, subtle, sparkling, bright, dazzling, glorious, and radiantly awesome, in appearance like a mirage moving across a landscape in springtime in one continuous stream of vibrations. Be not daunted thereby, nor terrified, nor awed. That is the radiance of thine own true nature. Recognize it. From the midst of that radiance, the natural sound of Reality, reverberating like a thousand thunders simultaneously sounding, will come. That is the natural sound of thine own real self.

Be not daunted thereby, nor terrified, nor awed."-Padmasambhava

Hunab Ku was, to the Mayas, the supreme God and ultimate Creator. It represented the gateway to other Galaxies beyond our Sun as well as all of the Consciousness that has ever existed in this Galaxy. Hunab Ku, according to the Mayas, is also the Consciousness which organized all matter, from a "whirling disk", into stars, planets and solar systems. Hunab Ku is the "Mother Womb" which is constantly giving birth to new stars and it gave birth to our own Sun and Planet Earth. They also believed that the "Creator" directs everything that happens in our Galaxy from its center through the emanation of periodic "Consciousness Energy" bursts. Today, modern astronomers have verified that at the center of our Galaxy is a "whirling disk" with a "Black Hole" at its center that is both swallowing and giving birth to stars. Could the strange rumblings observed by Dr. Scott Hyman and his associates earlier this year at the center of our Galaxy be connected with what the Mayas believed?

This is the most sacred symbol for the Highest Authority for the Milky Way Galaxy. The Universal Creative Intelligence is 'The Creator', and the Hunab K'u was one of the Creator's agencies. The sacred “G” can be found all over Central and South America and symbolises the Milky Way, the primordial configuration - the spiral, the source, the cosmic essence. It can be found on the pyramids as the Giver of Movement and measure - measure of the soul and movement of energy which is spirit. The Hunab Ku symbolizes form and energy, soul and spirit, the geometric form is a square within the circle. Reference: Secrets of Mayan Science/Religion. "Earth gives off a relentless hum of countless notes completely imperceptible to the human ear, like a giant, exceptionally quiet symphony, but the origin of this sound remains a mystery. Now unexpected powerful tunes have been discovered in this hum. These new findings could shed light on the source of this enigma. The planet emanates a constant rumble far below the limits of human hearing, even when the ground isn't shaking from an earthquake. (It does not cause the ringing in the ear linked

with tinnitus.) This sound, first discovered a decade ago, is one that only scientific instruments — seismometers — can detect. Researchers call it Earth's hum. Investigators suspect this murmur could originate from the churning ocean, or perhaps the roiling atmosphere. To find out more, scientists analyzed readings from an exceptionally quiet Earth-listening research station at the Black Forest Observatory in Germany, with supporting data from Japan and China."-Charles Q. Choi “The Supreme Being has been called by various names in different languages but the mystics have known it as HU, the natural name, not the man-made, the only name of the Nameless, which all nature constantly proclaims. The sound HU is the spirit of all sounds and all words, and is hidden within them all, as the spirit [is] in the body. It does not belong to any language, but no language can help belonging to it. This alone is the true name of God, a name that no people and no religion can claim as their own. This word is not only uttered by human beings but is repeated by animals and birds. All things and beings proclaim this name of the Lord, for every activity of life expresses distinctly or

indistinctly this very sound. This is the word mentioned in the Bible as existing before light came into being: ’In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God and the Word was God.’ -Hazrat Inayat Khan "But of all words, the one perhaps of all sounds, the one to be most respected is the word Hu. Because it stands for everything. It stands for that which is in every breath we breathe, and it stands for the source which can only be reached by complete annihilation of everything, because it is beyond all existence, beyond all being. You will have to use the word, but I came here to beg you to remember, that you have chosen the holiest syllable that there is and if you've done that, you've taken on yourself a great responsibility. If you treat it without this respect, it is sacrilege. It is only the fewest of the few, the rarest of the rare who actually come to the reality of Hu. The very great chosen ones, chosen and sent; messengers. Only they can really say the word Hu. Those who come directly from the source and will return to the source. They know what Hu is. So you must forgive me if I speak in that way, and I did ask permission to do this. I was not invited. I thrust myself on you in that way and I came because this power which must be

obeyed, al Muti, who must be obeyed, made me come. There is within us all this power. But to be able to listen to and be obedient to that power, we must put aside all visible and thinkable things." From Intimations, which contains the complete collection of talks given by J.G. Bennett at Beshara Swyre Farm; published by Beshara Publications. In the beginning was the Word made flesh, made substance,brought into the dust and stones of the physicalso that matter might come into beingThe divine Breath, the sacred 'hu', breathed life into form,giving it life. Without it, nothing was made that was made. Now flesh, dust, and stones become the Word, Reaching up, the particles of earth are transformed,Life and Light,the two becoming one. "I am the master of the tone ... All creatures, all things, even the seemingly lifeless ones, give off tones. Each being, each thing produces a special, characteristic tone which, however, changes as the states of the being or thing by which it is produced change.

"Why? "Beings and things are conglomerations of smallest particles, the so-called rdul phra ; they dance, and with their movements they produce tones. "This is what the teachings say: In the beginning was the wind. With its whirl, it created the gjatams , the primordial forms and the prime base of the world. This wind sounded; thus it was the sound which formed matter. The pounding of these first gjatams brought forth further forms which, by virtue of their sounds, in turn created new shapes. That is by no means a tale from days long passed, it is still that way. The sound brings forth all forms and all beings. The sound is that through which we live." - an old Lama in Tibet, near the Chinese border,as told to Alexandra David-Neel(quote from: Moenche und StrauchritterBrockhaus Verlag, Leipzig 1931)

In the beginning, wind ("lung") moved the Great Silence & created sound. From its vibrations, sound produced both subtle and gross forms. In Creation Myths world-wide, sound is recognised as the womb from which the Visible and Invisible emerged. In ancient Egypt ordinary people were not allowed to listen when the Gods where singing songs for self-healing, only the high priests were allowed to hear these songs. Much later the Gods sent the priests out to chant these songs to heal people. This was the first time that people used sound to heal. Somehow this healing knowledge disappeared. As the Gods had taught that sound could move the Sun, it is maybe understandable that this knowledge was kept secret. It was Pythagoras, the Greek mathematician and philosopher, who first stated that sound that could move mountains. His studies in sound were published, but until today his work on healing is still not understood. Singing Bowls originated in the pre Buddhist Shamanic Bon Po culture of the Himalayas. Though they are often called "Tibetan" singing bowls, they seem to date back some 3000 years to the Bronze Age in China. In legend the

iron for the bowls came from meteorites found in the Himalayan Mountain tops: metal from the Heavens. Unlike some Tibetan sound producing instruments whose use is well documented in the Tibetan Buddhist Canon, there is absolutely nothing written about singing bowls, even though they have been found in both monasteries and private homes. When questioned about the use of the bowls Tibetans are evasive, saying that they are simply vessels for food. The person that introduced Religion and Culture to Britain was the Druid Hesus also called Hu, the Celestial Sphinx. Hu was just like Osiris crucified and his soul survived Death. In the Druid religion Hesus/Hu was fathered by God and born of a Virgin Mother, Mayence.

Hear me, you hearers, and learn of my words, you who know me. I am the Hearing that is attainable to everything; I am the Speech that cannot be grasped. I am the name of the Sound and the Sound of the Name… I am the One who alone exists, And I have no one who will judge me.

- Poem to the Great Mother From Perfect Thunder, Perfect Mind, The Nag Hammadi Library, translated by G. W. Macrae

Hu by Micha F. Lindemans In Egyptian mythology the creating word of the sun-god of Heliopolis, personified in the same god. With Sia he forms a primeval pair, both born from a drop of blood from the penis of Re, and together the personify the insight and wisdom of the sun-god. They also accompany him on his solar barque and help the bring order in chaos. When the pharaoh became a lone star, his companion was Hu.

The name of Hu in hieroglyphs. The Native American Tsalagi (Cherokee) legend says, "The primary tone, the foundation of all worlds, is sung by the quartz crystal." (Ywahoo, 1987, p. 33) The sound of HU is the quiet, deep river. Like

Pythagoras said: "It is better to be silent, or to say things of more value than silence." And that is how the melody and rhythm of HU emanates the silence of the heart with vibrations of the divine. The sound of HU is the source of all sound, and sound is as close to the source of life as we can get. Any living being can experience sound first hand by vocally participating in it, but we can only experience light by being exposed to it. That is because we can make a sound with our vocal cords, but we can not make a light with any organ of our physical body. If you can, try to experience the sound without having emotions, thought or direction interfere. Simply listen to it and if you are comfortable, let it enter your heart, so you can become part of the HU. When you open yourself like this you now are part of the sound. It is no longer on the outside, but is now generated on the inside. Ergo: you are the sound. HU, the sound of all sounds "The sound of HU is the source of all sound, and sound is as close to the source of life as we can get. Any living being can experience sound first hand by vocally participating in it, but we can only experience light by being exposed to it. That is because we can make a sound with our vocal cords, but we can not make a light with any

organ of our physical body.""Singing HU draws us closer in our state of consciousness to the Divine Being. This is its purpose. It is for those who desire spiritual love, freedom, wisdom, and truth."

"HU-Man for the existences of the levels of the "Harmonic Universes of Man", "HU" as a harmonic frequency electric-tonal vibration and geometric pattern existing as a specific dimensional plane, "HU" that when toned is a mantra that reconnects us to a state of consciousness to the God-Being. That the GodBeing of the "HU" is the HU-Man incarnated on Earth." The very name that is applied to Homo sapiens, the name human, which is normally abbreviated as man, has two roots. Hu means the divine resonance in the heart of man or the divine word and man means soil or thinking or mind. Thus we see that there are two primary influences in man, who has been created in the likeness and image of God. The one influence is the divine spark or the divine word, vibration, or sound (hu) which is anchored in the spiritual heart of man and the other main influence is the physical (soil) and mental (emotion,

thinking or mind) nature of man.

Hu is chanted in a similar fashion to Om. Here is an example. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. Allow the sound to come from deep within. Let it last as long as it wants to. Like the Om, it will immediately raise your vibration and the vibration of the space you're in. "F# is regarded with great respect by the ancient Chinese as Hu, the tone of the Earth. (Hu is also referenced by HU KUNG as the origin of sound)). Native American flute makers to this day tune their instruments to serenade Mother Earth to this note. Silva also references acoustician Tom Danley's work where he measures the resonant frequencies in the Great Pyramid (cited above): The notes form an F# chord which, according to ancient Egyptian texts, was the harmonic of our planet. Danley's tests show that these frequencies are present in the King's Chamber even when no sounds are being produced............" the khu or intelligence. Another important and apparently eternal part

of man was the khu, which, judging from the meaning of the word, may be defined as a "shining" or translucent, intangible casing or covering of the body, which is frequently depicted in the form of a mummy. For want of a better word khu has often been translated "shining one," "glorious," "intelligence," and the like, but in certain cases it may be tolerably well rendered by "spirit." The ab or heart. In close connection with the natural and spiritual bodies stood the heart, or rather that part of it which was the seat of the power of life and the fountain of good and evil thoughts. And in addition to the natural and spiritual bodies, man also bad an abstract individuality or personality endowed with all his characteristic attributes. This abstract personality had an absolutely independent existence. It could move freely from place to place, separating itself from, or uniting itself to, The sahu or spiritual body. But the body does not lie in the tomb inoperative, for by the prayers and ceremonies on the day of burial it is endowed with the power of changing into a sahu, or spiritual body. Thus we have such phrases as, "I germinate like the plants,"[3] "My flesh

germinateth,"[4] "I exist, I exist, I live, I live, I germinate, I germinate,"[5] "thy soul liveth, thy body germinateth by the command of Ra HU is one of the most universal and ancient of names for God at the highest positive and formless levels of pure Spirit. HU is the Heavenly Universal sound to be found in nearly every single Spiritual tradition. Thus because HU is known to every religious tradition it is truly suitable for everyone to use. The Elders and Shamans of Africa, India, Druids and Celtic Shaman of Great Britan, North and South America all know HU as part of their Sacred oral traditions and often HU is used in their most Esoteric initiations. The ancient Lemurians, Atlanteans, Eqyptians, Greeks and earliest Christains also knew the HU. HU was the chant used in Lemuria and Atlantis, upon Venus and other planetary worlds. HU is the major chant of every Golden Age. HU can be sung in a long sustained melodic tone----it is pronounced like the word, hue.

To do this love song to God, simply sit in a comfortable position and sing HUuuuuuuuuuuu out loud for a few minutes until you feel a natural urge to cease chanting. Then quietly turn your attention to your third eye to the center of your skull --- between your ears so to speak---and "listen" to the inner sound current of God. It has been described as a "ringing radiance" which describes it well. This inner sound current is your connection always to God and is His inner Word or Voice also known as the Holy Spirit. You will in time hear different tones and sounds as you listen. Each denotes a specific realm, or dimensional plane in which you---as a Soul are traveling in consciousness. You may see inner colors too that correspond to each of these planes. The HU chant may be varied by prouncing and chanting the H then the U in separate long drawn out tones. Or as HOoooooo (sounds like who). Hu Mantra Meanings: Another simple mantra is Hu. The Sufi belief system holds Hu

as the sound of god, the sound of divinity. Another modern belief system, Eckankar, also uses the Hu mantra extensively. (A side note: I've participated in some amazing Hu chants where more than a thousand participants were gathered. The power and pure vibration of a Hu chant of this magnitude is amazing, leaving a person feeling transformed and uplifted. If possible, experience it yourself.) Hu: The soundless-sound (a very high vibrational frequency) that results in the manifestation of Light into matter (or the same principal as "In the beginning was the "Word"). This seed syllable and the one that precedes it form the Sahu, the imperishable immortal light "body" the ancient Egyptians equated with the star Sirius. In Tibetan mysticism, the Dharmakaya ("Truth Body") is equivalent to the Sahu. Hu : breath, the divine breath, the Great Breath, God, Spirit. Hu : The essence of the Essence; the everpresent Divine sound; the "nameless Name" of the Divine, Gods very face. Hum or Hum (Sanskrit) A mystical syllable used as an interjection or exclamation in sentences in sacred texts such as mantras, closely akin to

and virtually identic with the sacred syllables Om and Aum. In Vedic ritual, used before the singing of the Prastava (prelude), as well as during the chanting of the Pratihara (response). It is present in the well-known Tibetan mystical sentence Om mani padme hum. Hu – The Supreme Being has been called by various names in different languages, which mystics have described as Hu. The sound Hu is most sacred and is hidden in all sounds and in all words, as the spirit is [hidden] in the body. According to ancient texts, it alone is the true name of God, a name that no people and no religion can claim as their own. Hu-man – In English, the word ‘human’ points to two characteristics of humanity: Hu meaning God and man, from the Sanskrit mana, meaning mind. The two words united represent the idea of the God-conscious man. In other words, Hu, God, is in all things and beings, but it is through man that God is known. Human therefore may be said to mean God-conscious, God-realized, or God-man. Hu is the sound of god, which manifests in two primary attributes, light and sound. Hu opens the path to the spiritual sound current that soul uses to soul travel into the higher worlds of light and sound.

Hu's purpose is to help soul leave the lower world's physical bodies behind and to travel into the higher spiritual worlds as a celestial light-being or as pure spirit. "Hu" means to protect, support or guard (as in guarding one's thoughts). The middle characters in the ``generation'' names are taken in sequence from a Zen poem by one of the ancestors of the sangha (order). Hu' (Hebrew) The pronoun he or it; used in the Qabbalah to represent the Macroprosopus or macrocosm because Macroprosopus is not so closely known as to be addressed in the second person, but is called in the third person Hu'. "That, from which proceeds Ab, the 'Father'; therefore the Concealed Logos" (TG 143). Hu Gadarn (Welsh) Hu the Mighty; from the time of Owen Glyndwr to that of Henry VII of England, Hu Gadarn is constantly mentioned in poetry, sometimes identified with Jesus Christ. From the period of Owen Glyndwr comes a hymn to Hu: The smallest of the small Is Hu Gadarn. . . . And he is the greatest of the Great. An atom of light is his chariot.

Hu led the Cymry into the Island of the Mighty; with his yoke of Exalted Oxen he drew the Afangc out of the Lake of Floods, thus preventing the drowning of the world; these Exalted Oxen, Nynnio and Peibio, had been formerly kings of England and Scotland who, because of their arrogance in claiming kingship of the galaxy, had been deposed by Rhita Giaut, King of Wales, and turned into oxen. Hu Gadarn is also said to have had a white shield — corresponding in this instance to the shield of Gyan of Persia. There is no reference to Hu in the Mabinogi or the 6th century poets, though there was a Gaulish god, Hesus, who may be the same individual. Hu was the personification of the Divine Utterance, the Voice of the Gods (see Mythology). Hu was very important to the Pharaohs as the Voice of Command. Hu was also the companion of the Pharaoh in the Afterlife. The Sphinx is believed to be a representation of Hu.

The Great Sphinx of Giza, a representation of Hu. Divine Utterance, Hu Hu (mythology), the deification of the first word, in the Egyptian mythology of the Ennead Hu also is referred to by the ancient Egyptians as the "divine utterance". Associated with royalty, Hu was sometimes pictured as a sphinx. His name means “Endlessness.” Hu was a god (concept) who personified intelligence and the perceptive mind. Hu was the personification of Divine Utterance, the voice of authority. Hu was particularly important because he was the epitome of the power and command of the ruler. Hu allowed the King to cross the waters of his canal and acknowledged the King’s authority and supremacy" And HU could bring music to the consciousness of waking man and teach it to him, because he

himself could hear in sleep the harmonies of the spheres, and his passage from waking to sleeping to waking was unbroken by any obliteration of consciousness. "HU or He was the seed or essence, the form of deity that like littel Gwion is transformed from least to greatest: HU, the unpronounced either with a light i-sound as he or heu'h, is the creative word, the seed of fire, the first sound." The royal authority is maintained in the Afterlife by Hu acknowledging the king's supremacy and allowing the monarch to cross the waters of his canal. The HU has been in use for thousands of years by many different cultures and religious groups as a means to have a greater conscious contact with the Light and Sound of God. HU is woven into the language of life. It is the wind in the leaves, falling rain thunder of jets, singing of birds, the awful rumble of a tornado. Hu In Egyptian mythology, Hu is the god of the word which Ra used to create the world (and is also the word itself).

Saying HU for Protection HU is a Holy sound that has helped me in some tight situations in the dream worlds. It is pronounced like the word 'hue', and is sung (aloud or silently) HUUUUUUUUU... What is HU? HU is the Sanskrit word from which the English word 'God' may be derived and means something like 'That which is invoked' (Oxford English Dectionary). HU is Universal References to HU can be found in many sacred traditions and in some secular texts. A few examples: In ancient Egypt HU personified the authority of a word of command.[1] This Utterance of God [2] is what we might call the Word or Logos, except that it might be said/invoked by a HUman being. A King "had at his disposal two divine powers that had stood at the side of the creator god himself: Sia, 'perception', and Hu, 'utterance'. Sia enable the king to perceive the plenitude of

meaning and to keep it in his mind ... whereas Hu gave his word the power to become a reality immediately. ... Hu was the creative will of the creator god, directed toward plenitude, that expressed itself in words.[3] In Celtic Mythology The God HU was the all-ruling Divinity of Western Celtic mythology. He represented the power and the glory of the spiritual world. ... The Mysteries of HU revealed the other pole of human life: the ascent out of the body into the 'glorified' state of expansion of the consciousness in the spiritual world."[4] In Sufism According to the Sufi tradition This sound Hu is the beginning, and end of all sounds ... The Supreme Being has been called by various names in different languages, but the mystics have known him as Hu. [5] In Sant Mat In the Sant Mat tradition of Northwest India, HU is a name for God. Current incarnations of this tradtion, Radhasoami Satsang and Ruhani Satsang, as well as their Western offshoot, Eckankar, all encourage the chanting or singing of HU as a meditation for protection and

enlightenment. Further examples of HU in sacred and secular texts may be found on the HU-page. References A Dictionary of Egyptian Gods and Goddesses by George Hart World Religions by Geoffrey Parrinder at p. 141. The Search for God in Anceint Egypt by Jan Assmann at p. 4. The Flaming Door: Mission of the Celtic Fold Soul by Eleanor C. Merry, 1936 at p. 153. The Mysticism of Sound by Hazrat Inayat Khan, 1923.

Hu = God In reality, however, God does not have an image because It has no form, only an emanation of power which is called Hu. That emanation is reflecting from the Divine essence of “Hu” to the face of Prophet (s), and from Prophet (s) to creation, but in reality it reflects to the Saints because we have not yet reached that nobility of purpose that is our

Divine inheritance. Therefore, we must seek to follow the guidance of Saints.

Hu- The Divine Pronoun; the Essence of Allah, beyond Name, gender, form, and all human definition; Often translated as “He” Hu: Divine Essence! This name refers to the indescribable Essence of Allah beyond created attributes, the Essence from which all qualities arise. Hu is also the Breath and Spirit of Allah blown into Adam, giving him life and making the human being the Crown of Creation. As we recite Hu, it is Allah’s Breath which blows through our breath. It is Allah’s Hu. As we recite Hu, we disappear from name and form and our spirit is merged into the Soul of souls. Hu is the breath that Jesus blew.

Hu Deity: God Usage: Open the heart Meaning: Sacred sound for the heart (Sufi). "Hu" is another name for Allah (God) in the Islamic tradition. The ancient god HU was our original reference to a greater energy. As we evolved our species were referred to as HU-man, by other species of man on the planet at that time. We kept the term of human, but we have forgotten its true meaning. HU-man meant god-man. (man with self awareness). we are still that. we are gods-in-training, half man - half god. (HU) We are still learning how to use our powers effectively, that is why we create what we think.. PS in Australia we refer to the god of weather (wind,surf etc) as Huey, you will often hear surfers still using this reference.

Hu or hu may refer to: Hu (mythology), the deification of the first word, in the Egyptian mythology of the Ennead Huh (god), the deification of eternity in the Egyptian mythology of the Ogdoad Hu (surname), a Chinese family name represented by the character 胡. Hù is also an abbreviation for Shanghai, People's Republic of China. Hu state or Hu Guo, former state of China Wu Hu, the barbaric tribes surrounding ancient China. Hu Jintao, the current president of People's Republic of China. The Hungarian language (ISO 639 alpha-2, hu) Hu is a breed of sheep A romanisation of the Japanese kana ふ and フ (more commonly romanised as 'fu') The abbreviation HU for Hounsfield Units on the Hounsfield scale, a unit of measurement used on a computed tomography machine (CAT) The web domain name .hu A mantra (similar to Aum or Om) popularized[1] by the religion Eckankar as a name for and love song to God Hu? Human Plans Failing as God’s Purpose

Succeeds In Vetus Testamentum (Oct. 1962) Dr. E. C. B. Maclaurin stated: “It should be repeated that there is no conclusive early evidence that the name was ever pronounced Yahweh but there is plenty of early evidence for Hū’, Yah, Yo-, Yau-, -yah and perhaps -yo.” Dr. M. Reisel, in The Mysterious Name of Y.H.W.H., said that the “vocalisation of the Tetragrammaton must originally have been YeHūàH or YaHūàH.” Still, Canon D. D. Williams of Cambridge held that the “evidence indicates, nay almost proves, that Jahweh was not the true pronunciation of the Tetragrammaton, . . . The Name itself was probably JĀHÔH.”—Zeitschrift für die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft, Vol. 54. "After the altar is cleansed and the witch is connected with the netjer of their choice, devotion, celebration, personal spiritual work, or magic can be performed. A way of connecting to the netjer and performing magic in ancient Egypt was called heka. More properly translated as "empowered will," it is the force behind all things, put into action. One of Ra's three creative powers, it was utilized by devotees in ritualized prayer. Tameran Wiccans can use this power and unite it with the other two in order to perform magic, just as does Ra. To utilize heka in order to connect with the

unseen world, one must possess sia, or knowledge. It is more properly translated as, "omnicience," for it is the divine knowledge of Ra. We as witches can access that knowledge through divination and meditation, and we should perform such exercises before any act of magic in order to learn how to make the magic both effective and without negative consequence. To apply our knowledge, will, and power toward a specific goal, we must use the third power, Hu. It is the principle of divine utterance, the power of word and speech. In modern Wicca, it is the spell or ritual. Any of these three powers alone are useless. They must be used in balance with one another, power, knowledge, and spellwork, in order to perform magic. Without power and focus, the most beautifully written, most magical rituals fall flat. You might as well be reading words off of a page in your favorite novel. Without knowledge, it can be misguided and can have unexpected consequences. Without spellwork coupled with real-world action, wishes and desires remain just that, wishes and desires, unfulfilled. In balance, however, these three powers can achieve great things." from The Whirling Dervishes : Being an account

of the Sufi order known as the Mevlevis and its founder the poet and mystic Mevlana Jalalúddin Rumi by Shems Friedlander "When the Sheik arrives at his post, he bows, sits on the post, and kisses the floor. All the turners sit, and their cloaks are put on them by those who did not turn in the fourth selam. They have returned to their tombs but in an altered state. The Sheik recites the Fathia, the first sura of the Koran, and all the dervishes kiss the floor and rise. The Sheik then sounds a prayer to Mevlana and Shams Tabriz and begins the sound "HU". The dervishes join in sounding the "HU" which is all the names of God in one."

The HU from The Music of Life by Hazrat Inayat Khan

The mystery of HU is revealed to the Sufi who journeys through the path of initiation. Truth,

the knowledge of God, is called by a Sufi "haqq". If we divide the word "haqq" into two parts, its assonant sounds become "hu ek", HU signifying God or truth and EK in Hindustani meaning one. Both together express one God and one truth. "Haqiqat" in Arabic means the essential truth, "hakim" means master, and "hakim" means knower, all of which words express the essential characteristics of life. "Aluk" is the sacred word that the "vairagis", the adepts of India, use as their sacred chant. In the word "aluk" are expressed two words: "al" meaning "the," and "haqq", "truth," both words together expressing God the Source from which all comes. The sound HU becomes limited in the word "ham", for the letter "m" closes the lips. In Hindustani this word expresses limitation because ham means "I" or "we," both of which words signify ego. The word "hamsa" is the sacred word of the yogis which illumines the ego with the light of reality. The word "huma" in the Persian language stands for a fabulous bird. There is a belief that if the "huma" bird sits for a moment on someone's head it is a sign that he will become a king. Its true meaning is that when a person's thoughts so evolve that they break all limitation, then he

becomes as a king. It is the limitation of language that it can only describe the Most High as something like a king. It is said in the old traditions that Zoroaster was born of a "huma" tree. This explains the words in the Bible, "Except a man be born of water and the spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of God." In the word "huma", "hu" represents spirit, and the word "mah" in Arabic means water. In English the word "human " explains two facts which are characteristic of humanity: "hu" means God and "man" means mind, which word comes from the Sanskrit "mana", mind being the ordinary person. The two words united represent the idea of the God-conscious person; in other words HU, God, is in all things and beings, but it is man by whom He is known. "Human " therefore may be said to mean God-conscious, God-realized, or Godman. The word "hamd" means praise, "hamid", praiseworthy, and "Muhammad", praiseful. The name of the Prophet of Islam was significant of his attitude to God. "Hur" in Arabic means the beauties of heavens; its real meaning is the expression of heavenly beauty. "Zahur" in Arabic means manifestation, especially that of God in nature. "Ahura Mazda" is the name of God known to the Zoroastrians. The first word, "Ahura", suggests HU, upon

which the whole name is built. All of these examples signify the origin of God in the word HU and the life of God in every thing and being. "Hayy" in Arabic means everlasting, and "Hayat" means life, both of which words signify the everlasting nature of God. The word "huwal" suggests the idea of omnipresence, and "Huvva" is the origin of the name of Eve, which is symbolic of manifestation. As Adam is symbolic of life, they are named in Sanskrit "Purusha" and "Prakriti". Jehovah was originally "Yahuva", "ya" suggesting the word "oh" and "hu" but when sound first takes shape on the external plane, it becomes "a". Therefore "alif" or "alpha" is considered to be the first expression of HU, the original word. (pp. 27-29) Akhu (Akh, Khu, Ikhu) - This was the immortal part, the radiant and shining being that lived on in the Sahu, the intellect, will and intentions of the deceased that transfigured death and ascended to the heavens to live with the gods or the imperishable stars. The Akhu came in to being after the deceased passed judgement after death, and the Ka and Ba united.

Hu Hu - "[....] The Lost Word - In the heavens the Celestial Sphinx is caught in the act of Creation. As he becomes a living God he gently expels his first breath Hhhhhhooooooo. As the first Word of God is pronounced it sounds like the harmonics of a cosmic breeze. ... As a second breath is expelled Hhhhhhooooooo the sounds and name of the Ancient Egyptian god Hu Hu, meaning 'Authoritative Utterance: Word of God: Word of Creation', is revealed. [....]" [Based on; material "Copyright Audrey Fletcher 1999". See link for original and context.] HU - "The HU has been in use for thousands of years by many different cultures and religious groups as a means to have a greater conscious contact with the Light and Sound of God. Texts or practices of the ancient Eyptians, Gnostics, Greek mystery schools, Druids, Sufi, Hermetic, early Christian, Coptic, Africans and Eckankar have, or still use the HU." [Based on: message (The HU) by Cybersailor_Rich, 10/03/2001] - [see link] *Link: http://www.suite101.com/discussion.cfm/10134

/67951 *Other Links: 1." *Further Reading ... Hu - "The true Name of God. The origin and end of every sound as well as the background of each word. The spirit of all sounds and of all words. It does not belong to any language, but no language can help belonging to it (Based on: The Path of the Masters, by Julian Johnson). Trivia: According to the best efforts of linguists and researchers the root of the present word God is the Sanskrit word hu which means to call upon, invoke, implore." Other Links: 1." Hu - "Definitions: the supreme being (Arabic). Associated spellings/words: Allahu; isme-i-azm ['the name of the Most High']." Hu - "Definitions: The Origin; essence; seed; infant; spirit (Celtic). Associated spellings/ words: he, Hu-Hesus, Esus." Hu - "Authoritative utterance; the protector; the creating word of the sun-god of Heliopolis; a word reportedly written on the Egyptian Sphinx; the Sphinx' name, as Lord of Two Horizons, i.e. moonrise and sunrise [and settings]."

Hu - "Reportedly, the first of three chieftians who established the colony of Britain." (Welsh Cronicles) Hu - "Godfrey Higgins states that Hu, the Mighty, regarded as the first settler of Britain, came from a place which the Welsh Triads call the Summer Country, the present site of Constantinople. Albert Pike says that the Lost Word of Masonry is concealed in the name of the Druid god Hu. The meager information extant concerning the secret initiations of the Druids indicates a decided similarity between their Mystery school and the schools of Greece and Egypt. Hu, the Sun God, was murdered and, after a number of strange ordeals and mystic rituals, was restored to life." [Based on: The Secret Teachings Of All Ages, by Manly P. Hall, p. 48 (2003 edition)] Hu - "[....] Describing the temples of the Druids, Charles Heckethorn, in The Secret Societies of All Ages & Countries, says: 'Their temples wherein the sacred fire was preserved were generally situate on eminences and in

dense groves of oak, and assumed various forms circular, because a circle was the emblem of the universe; oval, in allusion to the mundane egg, from which issued, according to the traditions of many nations, the universe, or, according to others, our first parents; serpentine, because a cross is an emblem of regeneration; or winged, to represent the motion of the Divine Spirit. *** Their chief deities were reducible to two - a male and a female, the great father and mother - Hu and Ceridwen, distinguished by the same characteristics as belong to Osiris and Isis, Bacchus and Ceres, or any other supreme god and goddess representing the two principles of all being.'" [Based on: The Secret Teachings Of All Ages, by Manly P. Hall, pp. 4748 (2003 edition)] Hu - "One of the five Chinese gods of the house; God of windows." (Chinese folklore) Hu - "Definitions: "*Although the words Shu and Hu combined together as in 'Shu-hu' means 'lightning,' it is believed that this combined word was intentionally broken down by

Chuangtzu in this myth (in the third-fourth century B.C.E.) to denote the truth that when the illumination from light strikes chaos, it leads to the creation of life and the restoration of order." [Based on: Subscript (*) for Parabola article (Repaying Hun-tun's Kindness), Vol. 28, No. 3, Fall 2003 (Chaos And Order), p. 61] hu - "VIRGIN BIRTH. - The origin of this is to be found in the sacred Writings of Mu. It appears in the Fifth Command of The Creation: [NP] "From these cosmic eggs life came forth as commanded." [NP] In a subsequent table explaining the commands in creation, cosmic eggs are referred to as "the virgins of Life." The sentence reads: "Hol Hu Kal." Translated into English it reads: Hol - closed; Hu - virgin womb; and Kal - to open. Free reading: To pierce or open the virgin womb of life. [....] Being the First Known commands or executors of the commands of the Creator, they were called of virgin birth to correspond with the teachings of the Sacred Writings regarding earthly life - thus the First life either of the Gods or nature was the result of Hol Hu Kal. [NP] Upon this ancient conception modern priesthoods (within the last two thousand

years) have invented virgin births and immaculate conceptions for various men that have lived, as an example, Masters. [....]" [Based on: The Sacred Symbols of Mu, by Col. James Churchward, 1992 reprint (First published in 1933), pp. 48-50] hu - "Definitions: Sun; good (Avestan). Associated spellings/words: hvar ['sun, glow']." EU /p - "Definitions: pleasant, well, good [as in euology]. Related spellings/words: hu (Greek)." hu - "Definitions: deity (Dahomean, Fon, Haitian). Associated spellings/words: hun, vodun." hu - "Definitions: call, invoke, invite, summon; offer, sacrifice." (Sanskrit) hu - "Definitions: sir, lord; interogative particle." (Chinese) hu - "Definitions: bird; ten. (Sumerian). Associated spellings/words: u." hu - "Name for a pictograph believed to represent a tiger's striped fur. General meanings

include: tiger." (Chinese) hu - "Name for a pictograph believed to show a door leaf. General meanings include: door; household." (Chinese) hu - "Definitions: lake; pot." (Chinese). Associated spellings/words: po ['lake']." hu - "Definitions: how." (Old English) hu - "Definitions: go." (Aztec) HUE - "Definitions: form, aspect, color." huu - "Definitions: a kind of ancient chant." (Polynesian/Kapinga) hu-ak - "Definitions: one truth; one God. Associated spellings/words: hak ['truth', 'the knowledge of God'] (Sufi)." hudd - "In the word Ahad which means God, the only Being, two meanings are involved by assonance. A in Sanskrit means without, and Hudd in Arabic means limitation." HUG - "Definitions bring close together."

HUN - "Symbolic sound for the undefinable." (Tibetan Buddhism) hun-tun - "Definitions: Emperor of the Center; Chaos." (Chinese Mythology) Hunab Ku - "The one giver of movement and measure." (Mayan) aum - "By one account, the meaning for A.U.M. was rendered: Father, Mother, Son." AUM - "Definitions: The 18 volumes of Indian myth in verse called the Puranas say that Aum or as we more usually write it, Om was the sound of the act of Creation, itself - the grunt of The Mother giving birth." *Link: http://www.khandro.net/practice_mantra.htm (T.D. - 12/01/06] hum - "Definitions: I, we, ego." (Hindustani) hum - "Definitions: sound, noise (Mayan). Associated spellings/words: fum ['sound']." HUM /r - "Definitions: earth, ground. Associated spellings/words: humo ['cover with earth, bury']; humus (Latin); humanus ['man'];

umbra ['shade, shadow'] (Latin)." Huma - "[....] In the word Huma, hu represents spirit, and the word mah in Arabic means water. In English the word "human" explains two facts which are characteristic of humanity: Hu means God and man means mind, which word comes from the Sanskrit Mana, mind being the ordinary man. The two words united represent the idea of the God-conscious man; in other words Hu, God, is in all things and beings, but it is in man by whom he is known. Human therefore may be said to mean God-conscious, God-realized, or Godman. The word Hamd means praise, Hamid, praiseworthy, and Muhammad, praiseful. The name of the Prophet of Islam was significant of his attitude of God." huo - "Name for a pictograph showing a fivepointed 'star-like' shape. General meanings include: rising flames; fire, flame." (Chinese) Huang - "Definitions: a reported name for the mythological Chinese phoenix. Or, the 'femine'

aspect." *Link: http://www.onmarkproductions.com/html/phoe nix-china-popup.html huang - "Definitions: God." (Chinese) huang - "Name for a pictograph showing zi [nose; self] and wang [kings?]. General meanings include: three legendary rulers of ancient China; emperor." (Chinese) HUNCH - "Definitions: thrust, shove, compress into a hump; push, thrust; lump, hunk." hunge - "Definitions: 'voice, sound, echo'." (Armenian) Sahu - The incorruptible spiritual body of man that could dwell in the heavens, appearing from the physical body after the judgement of the dead was passed (if successful) with all of the mental and spiritual abilities of a living body. Lu=Lug, Lugh, Lleu, Llew, Lugus, Hu, Hugh, etc. Lugus=Logos, latin for divine word or reason. The Celt word for mind was hew. In Chinese Hu means sir or lord. The Egyptian khu or great hu is the shining, intangible essence or

spirit. The root can be found in words like hue, humane, winsome (hu-insome), wistful, whisper, hush (saying the phrase hushabye literally means "May the light of Hu be with you"), white (hu-yt), wheat (hu-eet), wot, wist, wit, humor, whet, acute, acumen, wise, wig (hu ig), wisdom (hu is dom). The latin eu means good, soft, pleasing, well as in euphony, and euphemism. The latin for light is lux, the root of lucis. You must remember that the spoken word, and the transmission of information through phonetics, preexists the written word by a span of many, many, many thousands of years. My favorite Bayley revelation is illumen=el Hu mon=the sole lord Hu=the illuminator. Lugh was the sun so this is really a statement of science as much as it is spirituality. The sun literally is the sole light, the illuminator. "Khu" is an ancient word for illumination, intelligence ... While much of the ancient science of spirituality must be learned atthe feet of a living awakened soul, some things can be told to thecasual reader. First and foremost, just as there are spiritually-charged words through which we can tap into the psychic realms(e.g., "Om"), there are also words which harmonize

us with the pure,positive spiritual vibration. Among these is the word "Hu," a name of God which has been practicedby God-realized mystics and sages since time immemorial. Many Sufisconsider It the Holiest of the Holies, the most sacred Name of theLord. Long a closely held secret, handed down by word of mouth fromguru to student, It was brought out into the open in the west in the20th century by such luminaries as Hazrat Inayat Khan, Julian Johnson and Paul Twitchell. Little can be said or written of Hu. It must be experienced by theindividual. As Harold Klemp put it, one must "Be the Hu."Pronounced either "hooo" or "hue," It is best practiced in a quiet place, where you won't be disturbed, for a halfhour or so. Situpright, close your eyes, take a few deep breaths, and then sing Itin one drawn-out sound. Do this a few times, and then sit and payattention to what you see and hear. Then do it again, mentally, withthe tongue of thought. Gradually, you will begin to feel your heartopen up and golden, Divine Love pour through, lifting you up intoItSelf. Hu is both God's gift to Soul, and Soul's love song back to God.

When you do this spiritual exercise consistently - for at least ahalf-hour every day, preferably at the same time each day - you willbegin to see spiritual Light and hear spiritual Sound. The Light maytake the form of a starry sky, which then gathers into blue, goldenor white light like a sun or moon - on the inner screen. The Soundmay appear in a variety of forms, such as the ocean, a conch shell,drums, a ringing bell, crickets, bees, violins, a flute, bagpipes, harp, and a spectrum of other sounds. Sing Hu with an open, loving heart - be still and pay attention toany light you see, or sound you hear from the middle or right handside. What you will hear and see, in whatever form It takes, is theringing radiance of the Holy Spirit lifting you above physical,emotional and mental consciousness, the Voice of God calling you backto your True Eternal Home.

The Origin of the English Word for God Part One

By Craig Bluemel

The English word for “God” has become a source of confusion for Christians since at least the Anglo-Saxon era. Webster’s New Collegiate Dictionary says that the origin of the word ‘god’ comes from a Germanic word ‘gad,’ pronounced as “gohdt.” The following information on the origin of the word ‘god’ will help to understand why we use it in our vernacular. GOD - The English word God is identical with the Anglo-Saxon word for “good,” and therefore it is believed that the name God refers to the divine goodness. (See Oehler's Theol. of Old Test.; Strong's and Young's concordances.) (From New Unger's Bible Dictionary) (Originally published by Moody Press of Chicago, Illinois. Copyright (C) 1988.) Further information on the source of our word for ‘God’ is listed below:

Word origin: God - Our word god goes back via Germanic to Indo-European, in which a corresponding ancestor form meant “invoked one.” The word’s only surviving non-Germanic relative is Sanskrit hu, invoke the gods, a form which appears in the Rig Veda, most ancient of Hindu scriptures: puru-hutas, “much invoked,” epithet of the rain-and-thunder god Indra. (From READER’S DIGEST, Family Word Finder, page 351) (Originally published by The Reader’s Digest Association, Inc., Pleasantville New York, Montreal; Copyright (C) 1975) Now if the sources noted above are accurate, then the word that we use for the Supreme Being, God, comes from a very pagan origin. Thus the word god is used generically by many different religions to refer to their deity or “invoked one.” Some may laugh at the notion, the very idea that the word “God” has any origin or association with Hindu Sanskrit. To illustrate how this is possible, we again quote from ‘Family Word Finder’ on the historical development of our Modern English language:

Page 7, ‘Word Origins’ - “English belongs to the Indo-European family of languages, which consists of about 100 related tongues, all descended from prehistoric language of a pastoral, bronze working, horse breeding people, the Aryans, who inhabited the steppes of Central Asia about 4500 B.C. Scholars refer to their language at this stage as proto-IndoEuropean, or simply Indo-European. Over the next 3,000 years or so, the community of Indo-European speakers splintered off, to Iran and India (where their idiom developed into the sister languages, Old Persian and Sanskrit) and elsewhere in many other directions, mainly westward. The farther a field they ranged, the farther their ancestral manner of speaking the diverged. The old national name, Aryan (meaning “noble”), survived in both Persia and India and is in fact the source of the present day Iran. Within a few hundred years after the primeval

Aryan community started breaking up, there were already several Indo-European languages where there had once been only one. Derivative idioms grew even farther apart, so that by the dawn of recorded history a dozen branches of the Indo-European language family overspread most of western Eurasia from the Himalayas to the Atlantic. The most important of these branches are: ·

Indo-Iranian (comprising-in Iran-Persian and-in India-Sanskrit, together with the derivative Hindi, Urdu, Bengali, and other languages including Romany, the language of the Gypsies) ·

Slavic (Russian, Polish, etc.) ·

·

Hellenic (Greek)

Italic (Latin and derivative Romance languages such as French and Italian)

·

Celtic (Gaelic, Welsh, Breton, etc.)

· Germanic (English, Dutch, German, Yiddish, and the Scandinavian languages). To illustrate the family relationship of these languages, here are the words for mother and brother in languages belonging to the abovementioned branches and also in the common ancestor tongue, Indo-European: English

mother

brother

German

mutter

bruder

Gaelic

mathair

braithair

Latin

mater

frater

Greek Old Church Slavonic Sanskrit Indo-European

meter

phrater

mati

bratu

matr

bhratr

* mater-

*bhrater

Note: Indo-European forms are preceded by asterisks, indicating they are reconstructions -

that is, these are educated guesses by scholars as to the word’s original form; also, because word endings are the least predictable, most changeable aspect of language, scholars place hyphens instead of conjectural ending at the end of each reconstructed Indo-European word.) Words (from the list above) like ‘mother’ and ‘brother’ have common ancestry, and it is customary to refer to them as cognates. Thus, English mother is cognate with Latin mater, although it does not derive directly from it. (diagram omitted)

(From READER’S DIGEST, Family Word Finder, pages 7-10) (Originally published by The Reader’s Digest Association, Inc., Pleasantville New York, Montreal; Copyright (C) 1975)

Cymatics Today

By John Stuart and Analiese Shandra Reid Cymatics Today, a Window into the Universe The underlying principle of cymatics is that the geometry of sound can be imprinted onto membranes and made visible with special techniques. The membrane can be a flexible material, such as latex or your skin, while other surfaces, such as brass or glass plates, may appear rigid yet they can still be minutely imprinted by sound. Simply by sprinkling on a little powder or sand, provided the membrane is horizontal, the imprint of sound can be revealed. The particulate matter gathers in the areas that are not vibrating, leaving the vibrating areas clear of particulate. Cymatic patterns are, therefore, rather like a photographic negative, because they represent the inverse of the sound that caused them to form. Below is a typical CymaGlyph created with sand on the CymaScope that reveals a fundamental frequency of 5000 Hertz. Note the similarity between this cymatic pattern with the structure of a diatom, a sea creature that first appeared in the oceans of the Jurassic period, around 185 million years ago.

We used sand in our early research as the disclosing medium, but we soon discovered that water, with its highly flexible surface tension, acts like a super-thin membrane and reacts almost instantly to any sound, revealing very high levels of detail. In the water CymaGlyph below an ultra- pure tone of 22.2 Hertz demonstrates archetypal pentagonal geometry creating an almost 3D view of sound. This CymaGlyph compares remarkably with the structure of the Campanula flower.

Dolphin Research Applications for the CymaScope are beginning to emerge in many different fields. For example, in collaboration with Jack Kassewitz of SpeakDolphin.com we have taken the first steps in unraveling the mystery of dolphin language. We are contributing to their research program by transcribing dolphin echolocation sounds into CymaGlyphs, with each image representing a type of dolphin picture word. The image below is that of a CymaGlyph created by a baby dolphin calling to its mother. The call creates a replicable pattern of acoustic energy with a particular meaning. The second graphic illustrates the basic principle: a cross section through the dolphin's high frequency sound beam is made visible on the CymaScope.

Signature Sounds of Stars

Another application for the CymaScope is imaging sounds from space. We discussed earlier the concept that all sounds have an

infrared component. When we speak or sing outdoors our words or song will one day reach the stars in the form of modulated infrared light. But the reverse is also true: sounds from stars continually bathe the earth. Oscillating stars have a particular type of signature and in collaboration with Professor Don Kurtz we recently imaged the sound of a star that he discovered, known as HR 3831-A. This technique allows us to see the distinctive geometry of the sounds at work within the atomic furnace of the star and could provide a valuable analogue for future students of asteroseismology and for outreach projects in schools and colleges. Cymatics in Egypt Most people who have experienced the acoustics of the King's Chamber in the Great Pyramid walk away with a feeling of awe, in some cases coupled with an impression that the chamber was designed to reverberate. For a relatively small chamber the reverberation is indeed extraordinary; one can literally hear one's own breathing (when the fluorescent lighting is turned off) and this experience often accompanies feelings of cathedral-like reverence. This notion of design implies a prior knowledge of acoustics and materials. The high levels of reverberation in the chamber are

actually a function of the flat granite surfaces, their parallel arrangement and the chamber's dimensions. John Stuart Reid undertook an experiment in the Great Pyramid in order to investigate his belief that the King's Chamber was designed to be highly reverberant and that the energy of any sound made in the chamber is transferred into the sarcophagus. Reid has studied Egyptology for decades and believes that the King's chamber was designed to support a rebirthing ritual enacted prior to the pharaoh's death or perhaps afterwards and that vowel sounds chanted in the chamber were intended to have an energizing effect on the sarcophagus and its occupant during sacred rituals. Cymatics Experiment in the King's Chamber Reid conducted his cymatics experiment in 1997 with the intent of making sounds within the sarcophagus visible. He positioned a speaker inside the sarcophagus and connected it to an oscillator, a device that electronically creates pure tones. Finally, he sprinkled quartz sand on the surface area of the temporary latex membrane stretched across the sarcophagus and turned the oscillator on. To Reid's amazement as well as the ‘Keeper of the

Keys' who accompanied him in the chamber, an astounding array of ancient Egyptian hieroglyphic-like images appeared! Two are shown here and we have many others on file.

The simplest explanation for how hieroglyphs came to be imbedded in the sarcophagus derives from the highly resonant crystalline structures imbedded in the granite that would have bathed the scribes in sound bubbles during the construction of the sarcophagus. Hypothetically, one or more of the scribes had synaesthetic abilities, that is, they could ‘see' the sounds from the sarcophagus while it was being worked with tools. Reid postulates that these minds-eye sound patterns influenced the scribes in the development of the hieroglyphic language. (For those readers interested to learn more about Reid's acoustics research in Egypt please go to our web site: http://

www.cymascope.com/cyma_research/ egyptology.html)

Cymatics and the Chakras The word ‘chakra' means wheel or circle in Sanskrit and is based on the ancient Eastern model of the body having seven primary chakras or energy centres. Each of the seven centres connects subtle energies with the physical body and they are receptors that vitalize the body with prana or life force energy. The chakras are aligned from the base of the spine to the top of the head. Each chakra possesses specific purposes and is associated with the functioning of a particular endocrine gland.

In order to maintain emotional, mental,

physical and spiritual health, all chakras must be functioning properly and working harmoniously with each other. When one or more of the chakras become imbalanced or blocked the result is dissonance in certain aspects of the body. Emotional imbalance, illness or disease often manifest as a result. Just as the cells of our bodies produce distinct sounds, so too do the chakras, although science is only just beginning to investigate this phenomenon using SQUID magnetometers. Many healers have used their intuition to guide them to the sounds of the chakras and one of the most notable authorities on this subject is Jonathan Goldman, renowned sound healer. He devised a system of chakra sounds that Reid imaged on the CymaScope and can be used as an aid in meditation. Astoundingly, when he imaged the heart chakra it appeared in the shape of a heart—the image below has not been retouched except for the addition of colour. The study of cymatics is still in its infancy and innumerable realms within this sphere of research are waiting to be explored. Please visit our website for updates on the latest cymatic insights and discoveries.

Mantra Mantra (also Mantram)Generically mantra refers to sacred words or syllables used repeatedly in religious and ceremonial rituals. The term "mantra" is derived from Sanskrit man, "mind," and tra, "to deliver."Generally the mantra is considered a holy or divine name, word, or syllable by the one that says or thinks it. The mantra is believed to help one to achieve his goal which may be a mission, or an objective, or the attainment of something desired. For example, in Hinduism the mantra, which holds the essence of a guru's teaching, helps the initiate along his spiritual path. Likewise, in Buddhism mantra may be a syllable or syllables which represent the cosmic forces, aspects of Buddhas, or the name of Buddha. The mantra is repeated during meditation, and in Vajrayana Buddhism this is accompanied by visualizations and body postures.Mantras, frequently common in Hinduism and Buddhism, also are found in Judaism, Christianity and Islam. the name of God was always considered powerful mantras. In Catholicism there are the prayers as the "Our Father" and "Hail Mary," especially when prayed as the rosary, which might be considered mantras in essence. Even

Protestantism embodies the "Our Father."The Old Testament renders a mantric characteristic to the personal name of God, Yahweh which is known as the Tetragrammation. It was so awesome that in ancient times it was just pronounced by the high priests only on Yom Kippur, the Day of Atonement which is the most sacred Jewish religious holiday. Often "Adonai" and "Elohim" were substituted for Yahweh.Mantras are thought to be charged with vibration power. Chanting or meditating silently on mantras helps one to attain an altered state of consciousness. In such a state it is believed possible to perceive the true nature of the mind; "the unity of mind with Mind.""Lama Anagarika Govinda defined a mantra as a 'tool for thinking,' a 'thing which creates a mental picture.'" (Foundations of Tibetan Mysticism, 1969) Govinda continued. "The mantra...is knowledge, the truth beyond right and wrong, real being beyond thinking and reflecting. What the mantra expresses in sound exists and comes to pass."Mantras can be used in three ways: verbal, semiverbal, and silent. Verbal repetition of mantras so anyone can hear them is the lowest form of their usage while silent repetition is the highest. While others, such as the Krishna sect, feel that verbal chanting is more powerful. The semiverbal form is when the vocal chords

vibrate but no sound is uttered.Some stress methods in the use of mantras. The correct pronunciation and intonement of mantras is extremely important. This creates strong vibrations that effect every vibration of every universal thing including the deities and lower spirits.Also, the mantra is thought to be a manifestation of shabda, or sacred sound that can be controlled either to create or destroy. Such a concept also is discovered in the ancient Grecian theory of music, "in which the keynote of a particular organism, body, or substance can be used to cause it to disintegrate."Yogis and fakirs use mantric power to perform psychokinetic feats such as controlling the weather, teleportation, apports, and levitation. It is said the Tibetan yogi Milarepa used mantras to create a hail storm to destroy family enemies. For using a sacred power for an evil purpose Milarepa served several years of penance. What is my essence? Your essence is your soul or higher self, the part of you that experiences all your lifetimes on earth. It is spawned by the Tao into the dimensional universe, which consists of seven planes of exis-tence. The core of it is the spark of the Tao that spawned it.

Just as your essence is an expansion of the Tao, your personality is an expansion of your essence. Before your essence begins incarnating, it is, you might say, a seed pod full of potential. It has had no experience, so it seeks all experience. It casts forth one seed, a piece of itself, into its first lifetime, and hence the game begins. Every experience on the physical plane expands your essence. If your essence were already whole and complete in the sense in which you might think of it, if it had nothing to learn, it would not bother to confine itself within human bodies. The very limiting of an aspect of itself in a human body gives rise to more possibilities, more experiences. Learn more about essence: http://www.michaelteachings.com/essence.htm l What is essence contact? Essence contact is a direct, clear, and powerful connection with the essence. It occurs either internally, between an individual’s essence and personality, or externally, between the essences of two people whose personalities are adequately open. It results primarily from genuine desire. The reason that stress often brings about essence contact is that under stress, there might be the desire if you are

about to fall off a cliff with one hand grasping at crumbling rock, you might start praying. Because of the severity of that situation, an opening may occur in you that would not otherwise. But your essence does not require that you be under duress in order to make contact. The best way to develop essence contact is gradually, a little bit at a time. We recommend that you keep opening to your essence on a daily basis. Ask for its input and energy. Gradually, you start to have your essence properly represented in your life, if it is not already, just as the healing of your emotions allows your emotional self to be represented in your life. Every part of you deserves to be integrated into your life. What does my essence do? Your essence decides the big picture, and your personality, the details. Your essence sets the course and your personality carries it out. The essence is more adept than the personality at projecting the probable outcome of certain actions, and will block and reign them in if they are significantly off track. However, the essence is not all-knowing. Fundamentally, it incarnates for the enjoyment of creating and adventuring into the unknown. This really is a game, in a sense the only game there is.

Does essence get bored? The essence becomes bored when there is little growth occurring. If there is little growth occurring, it is because there is something stuck. Sometimes the essence will generate a traumatic event to jar the personality loose, because that is the only way to get through. Your essence is neutral about how you grow, but it feels much better to grow through joy than through pain. It is only because people insist on growing through pain that this is the predominant way of growing at this time on earth. Ultimately, there is no stopping growth. To make an analogy, if a four year-old decides that he no longer wants to grow physically, he can wear very tight clothing and never take it off. After a while, he will start ripping it and bursting buttons, and will find it difficult to move, but he will still grow. What is frequency? Frequency in the Michael teachings is the rate of vibration of the soul on a scale of one to one hundred. It gives the essence its "consistency." Slow frequencies feel more solid, medium frequencies feel more liquid, and fast frequencies feel more gaseous.

The 7 Planes of Existence(excerpt from The Journey of Your Soul) BY SHEPHERD HOODWIN Just as there are seven colors in the rainbow and seven tones in a musical scale, each with a different vibratory rate, there are seven levels of being on the spectrum of creation. The slowest speed of vibration occurs on the physical plane; the highest, on the buddhaic plane. From the buddhaic plane, energy returns to its source, the Tao. Physical plane: The densest of the seven planes; where we presently reside. Astral plane: The second plane of creation. Its medium is concrete emotional energy. It is where our consciousness is focused between lifetimes and when we're finished with the physical plane. Causal plane: The third plane of creation. Its medium is concrete intellectual energy. It is Michael's plane of existence. Akashic plane: The central, neutral plane of creation that interconnects the other six. The distilled knowledge of the universe is recorded there. This is the records generated of

everything that happens in the universe as it occurs. The appearance is that all matter and energy have a sort of built-in digital recording device, storing its entire history in a photographic code, but the records are actually windows into the past. The records show events exactly as they were experienced, so the information in them begins raw-it is not clarified, understood, and assimilated until a consciousness takes responsibility for doing so. Once it is fully assimilated, it is stored on the akashic plane. Mental plane: The fifth plane of creation. Its medium is abstract intellectual energy, emphasizing truth. The infinite soul who incarnated as Lao-tzu taught from this plane. Messianic plane: The sixth plane of creation. Its medium is abstract emotional energy, emphasizing love. The infinite soul who incarnated as Jesus taught from this plane. Buddhaic plane: The highest plane of creation. Its medium is pure or abstract kinetic energy. We experience the buddhaic plane just before fully refocusing our awareness in the Tao. The infinite soul who incarnated as Buddha taught from this plane. PLANES OF CREATION The Tao has created many universes, or overall

experiments. (I am not speaking here of parallel universes.) Our universe is based in part on the law of seven. It permeates the Michael teachings and many other teachings, as well as being applicable to musical scales, colors of the rainbow, and so forth. Seven consists of two sets of three connected by one. Twelve is another significant number in this universe, and it relates to seven. For example, the seven-note musical scale is a series of whole and half steps. It is drawn from the twelve-note chromatic scale, which is all half steps. Apparently, other universes are based on different mathematical ideas. Some of our previous grand cycles may have been in other universes, especially if we have had a high number of them, since this universe is relatively young. Michael brought up the topic of other universal schemes in relationship to the seven roles: In this universe, the Tao fragments into the seven roles, like white light bent into the seven rainbow colors through the particular prism that this universe offers. A different universe might have a different prism that results in something that cannot be understood in this

universe. Our system of seven is only one way a perfect whole can be differentiated. This universe has seven planes, or dimensions. (A diagram later in this chapter illustrates them.) Three are ordinal (concrete), three are cardinal (abstract), and one is neutral, providing connection. The most ordinal plane is the physical, which is concrete energy. Its position is mirrored by the most cardinal plane, the buddhaic, which is abstract energy. The astral plane (concrete emotion) is the middle ordinal plane. It is mirrored in position by the middle cardinal plane, the messianic (abstract emotion). The causal plane (concrete thought) is the highest ordinal plane. It is mirrored in position by the lowest cardinal plane, the mental. This mirroring balances the universe. The higher planes are about pure energy, love, and truth; the lower planes are about manifesting them. The fulcrum of the balance is the neutral akashic plane. It connects all the others through the akashic or record-keeping aspect of each plane, which feed into it. There are etheric, nonsolid levels of the physical plane both lower and higher in frequency than our physical bodies. Some people with psychic skills can see them. The fact that they can be physically seen indicates

that they are part of the physical plane. We cannot physically see what is nonphysical, although we may translate our nonphysical perceptions into physical images. The etheric substance lower in vibration than the solid physical connects it with the Tao. This is the realm of devas, or nature spirits; it could be called the “lower physical plane.” The etheric substance higher in vibration than the solid physical connects it with the astral; it is in the realm of what could be called the “upper physical plane.” It is the domain of “ghosts,” and some extraterrestrials. The ethereal life form of the “higher sentients” who lived on earth before the “fall of man” was also of the upper physical plane. What we consider solid substance, as well as other vibrations that we can directly perceive such as light and sound, exist in the “middle physical plane.” It might be more accurate to view the planes as being in a circle rather than a line. This is illustrated in the following diagram. Each spiral loop is a plane of creation. The six spiral loops that make one big loop, like a “Slinky” toy with the beginning and end connected, are the planes we experience in a progression. The loop in the middle is the akashic plane; it is not directly part of the progression because we do not actually have a cycle of experience there— it is a resource for the universe as a whole, and

provides the Tao with a distillation of all that has been accomplished in this universe. The point of beginning (“Entrance”) and end (“Exit”) is in the Tao, the undimensional ground of all being—this is where we start and finish the game. The pattern filling each loop representing a plane matches that of the plane on the same axis; for example, both the astral and messianic planes are on the inspiration axis, and both are filled with a checkerboard design. The fill of the loop representing the akashic plane is a darker version of the neutral gray pattern that fills the circle representing the universe as a whole, signifying the akashic records that extend from the akashic plane and interpenetrate all the planes of existence. The akashic plane is directly accessible from the causal and mental planes, illustrated on the diagram with straight lines. Although this model demonstrates the progression of sentient consciousness, it should not be construed as meaning that only the physical and buddhaic planes have direct contact with the Tao. The diagram illustrates this by showing the universe (the inner circle) as being contained within the Tao (the outer circle). Since the Tao is the ground of all being, every

plane has a direct connection with it. The Tao is inherent in any vibrational frequency; those on any plane can “arrive” at it “coming or going” through either increasing their frequency to “all frequency” or decreasing it to “no frequency.” On the physical plane, by transcending the material illusions round about and entering into a space of no space and a time of no time, you experience the Tao. You can get there by descending through the earth vibration or ascending through the heaven vibration. The solid roles generally find the former to be easier. The fluid roles find the latter to be easier. However, any role can do both. This is available only when balance and nonattachment are achieved. Incidentally, Michael normally uses the word Tao in place of God (depending on the beliefs of those listening) because God is usually personified as a judgmental and hierarchical male figure. They may also use the word God to signify the overall consciousness of the manifest universe, as opposed to its source in the dimensionless Tao. In that case, we are each part of both the Tao and God. As microcosmic individuals, we are sparks or units of the Tao experiencing this universe as

separate essences. God could be seen as the macrocosmic individual, the larger “chunk” of the Tao who, as a whole, inhabits this universe and experiences the overall expansion and lessons the Tao seeks. What is the life task? The "centerpiece" of our life plan; the most important thing we want to accomplish in a given lifetime. We can have more than one. Before each lifetime, your essence, or soul, usually makes a detailed life plan, which includes a statement of your task and how you intend to achieve it. Ample guidance is available to assist you in setting things up in a way that is likely to work. You can access the records of your plan intuitively or through a channel or psychic. However, they are not in English or in any human language. You do not generally operate in human language on the astral plane; you communicate telepathically at a level of thought beyond human language. Therefore, everything accessed must be translated. As with literature, two translations of your life task may look different but add up to roughly the same thing. Also, if your life task has many parts or if you have more than one life task, it may not be possible to do more than give you a few pertinent highlights.

You probably really know what you came to do, at least to some degree and on some level. You may think that you do not, because you are not able to find a career that feels like your life task. However, many people do not do their life tasks in their places of employment. Often life tasks do not require it, or even permit it. If your task is primarily centered on relationships, for example, you will be in relationships wherever you are, so you may not require a specific career to complete your task. Work as a marriage counselor, for instance, might fit with your task, and it might not. Few people achieve everything they set out to do in a lifetime. That is not bad, just as it is not bad if you do not get everything done on a particular day that you intended to. You do the best you can, and put off some things until another day. Most people can work on an aspect of their life task in some way each day, at least for a short time. If you are spending all your time just trying to survive, and that is not your life task, you will feel frustrated. What are the seven roles like? Warriors are persuasive, single-minded doers, often with a hearty sense of humor, and sometimes, the subtlety (and strength) of a Mack truck. They seek challenge.

Kings are warriors' large-picture counterparts. They are charismatic leaders, organizing others to action, sometimes in a tyrannical manner. They seek mastery. Scholars, rather than being oriented toward doing, are a resource for others. They study and assimilate, intellectually or otherwise. Sometimes, they are overly theoretical and distanced from life. They seek knowledge. Artisans create what is new, whether in art, hairstyles, or carburetors. They are often warm and playful, sometimes self-deceptive and artificial. They seek originality. Sages express and communicate. They are witty, friendly, entertaining, and sometimes loud and verbose. They seek insight. Priests inspire others through their compassion and vision. They sometimes get carried away and take too much on faith or try to force their beliefs on others. They seek what is highest. And Servers support and nurture others, sometimes in a self-denying and victimized way. They seek the well-being of all.

The Soul's Journey(excerpt from The Journey of Your Soul)

BY SHEPHERD HOODWIN PERSONALITY, ESSENCE, AND SPARK We are vast and multifaceted, and there are many ways of describing our various parts. However, the Michael teachings outline three basic levels of self: personality, essence (or soul), and spark. Our personality is our outermost level; it is who we are for this lifetime only. It is a composite of physical, mental, and emotional traits and is influenced by factors such as overleaves, body type, heredity, imprinting, numerology, astrology, and many others. Our personality develops from what we learn in this lifetime. Our essence animates our personality, providing our spiritual component. It is the part of us that continues from lifetime to lifetime on the physical plane, as well as through the six higher planes of creation in the universe. It is influenced by factors such as role, cadence position, entity, frequency, male/female energy ratio, and many others. Our essence develops from what we learn in all our earth lifetimes and our periods between lifetimes, the “astral interval.” When our personality integrates lessons from our present lifetime, they become part of our essence’s knowledge.

Our spark animates our essence. It is our core, the part of us that is a unit of consciousness of the Tao, which is also referred to as the “All That Is” or the “Ground of All Being.” The Tao is what is beyond the universe, the source from which the universe springs. Thus far, the Michael teachings don’t delineate traits on the spark’s level as they do with the personality overleaves and essence roles. Our spark develops from what we learn in all our experiences in the universe. When our essence integrates the experiences of our series of earth lifetimes, as well as our higher-plane experiences, they become part of our spark’s knowledge. Our spark created our essence to enable us to express ourselves in the universe. Our essence, in turn, created our personality to enable us to express ourselves specifically on the physical plane. When a spark creates an essence, Michael refers to that as “casting“ from the Tao. CASTING FROM THE TAO The Tao consists of an infinite number of sparks, or units of consciousness, that are at once wholly unified and individual, like the cells of our body. Some of these sparks are purely potential, and others have experienced varying degrees and kinds of realization in the universe

and in the Tao itself. The Tao is the fundamental creator, and it created the universe to be its “workshop,” a place where it could manifest and further know itself. The Tao pervades the universe with love, which is the animating force, the fundamental impulse, in all creation. Our spark, being part of the Tao, shares in the Tao’s creativity. When we created our essence, we cast or extended ourselves from the Tao into the universe in order to expand the Tao. We explore, experience, and create in order to actualize more of the Tao’s potential and bring back to it a wealth of new knowledge about itself. Since the Tao’s nature is love, what we are really about, ultimately, is expanding love. This journey from the Tao into the universe and back to the Tao again has seven main “destinations.” These are the universe’s seven planes of creation. Our first destination is the physical plane, which obviously is where we find ourselves now. When we complete the physical plane, we will next have a cycle of experience on the astral plane. When that is complete, we will move on to the causal plane, and so forth, until we have ascended through all the higher planes and are again fully focused in the Tao. When we are cast from the Tao, we become a

“fragment.” During the middle of our time on the physical plane (the young soul cycle), we are at our most fragmented or individual. After that, our journey back to being fully focused in the Tao, which is the experience of total oneness, begins. (Humanity as a whole is on the verge of this—the average soul age on earth is sixth-level young; this will be a firstlevel mature planet probably within fifty years.) This journey involves incremental steps of reunification. On the upper astral and lower causal planes, our entity reunites; our entity is our spiritual family, consisting of about a thousand souls. On the upper causal plane, our cadre reunites; a cadre is a group of seven entities. At this point, we experience enough unity that we are no longer considered fragments. As we move through the three high planes, consecutively larger groups of cadres reunite, until everything is reunited back into the Tao. I call the big “loop” to and from the Tao a “grand cycle,” to differentiate it from shorter cycles such as the old-soul cycle. It is like taking a great journey around the world and returning home with a much-expanded awareness. Someone on a journey around the world may feel that his heart remains at home, no matter how wonderful the journey is. On our journey through the universe, our heart could

be said to remain at home in the Tao. In casting from the Tao, we never actually leave it; our spark is eternally a part of it. Our essence is a sort of “vehicle” for the spark‘s journey. A spark cannot live in the universe without a relatively dense form to anchor it. Picture a spark cast from a fire—it is ephemeral, gone in a moment. So our essence gives our spark form in the universe. The Michael teachings refer to the seven basic kinds of essences a spark can create as the “roles” or “essence roles.” They are server, priest, artisan, sage, warrior, king, and scholar. They are rather like the various basic kinds of vehicles we can choose from if we wish to drive on a trip: sedan, hatchback, truck, van, and so on. To continue the analogy, the make and model of the vehicle, the kind of interior, the color scheme, and the other choices we have when selecting a vehicle roughly correspond to such elements of our essence as male/female energy ratio, frequency, and the larger configurations in which we participate, such as our entity—these modify the “basic vehicle.” When we are ready to incarnate on the physical plane, we have several other choices to make that will further shape our experiences, giving us a specific personality and set of circumstances so that we can

accomplish our life plan. These include our overleaves, body type, agreements, and so on. We also choose our parents and physical body, and can, to a degree, influence our time of birth (which affects our astrological influences). To continue the analogy of a trip, the personality and circumstances we take on might be compared to the motel and city where we spend a night. Michael is fond of saying that all is choice. Obviously, the choices of other people affect our lives, but we are the primary creators of our experience. Sometimes people complain, “I didn’t choose to be born.” Although that’s true on the level of personality, which is the creation of our essence, on an inner level we did choose to be born. We are both creator and creation. THE TAO AND THE ONENESS OF THE MOTHER: THE MYSTERIOUS FEMALE The Tao Te Ching (also called "The Tao", "The Dao" or the "Dao De Jing"), by Lao Tzu, is one of the most influential books in history. It is the source of famous Chinese sayings such as "Those who know do not speak, those who speak, do not know" and "Even a 1,000 mile

journey starts with a single step". The Tao says, our mind and soul begin to wander freely in the past realms of psychic and spiritual experience. When you enter this primordial state you are reunited with the true self and divinity within. You literally conduct the universal energy. You may see into the past and future, understand the true meaning of existence and begin to understand the order of things. You return to the womb, the cocoon of our material structure and nature's original darkness. We descend into the void, into the darkness of deep, inner space. Darkness activates the deepest centers within the brain, the glands of the Crystal Palace, establishing a connection with the Original Source, the Wu Chi. The pineal gland connects us to the Universal Energy. From the hypothalamus gland, we project our soul or spirit upwards, and receive the descending Universal Energy. The pituitary gland receives the Cosmic Force, used to launch the spirit bodies into the earthly or human plane for traveling. Here we see an involvement of the pituitary

gland to launch the spirit bodies into the human plane for traveling. We find that when one studies the concept of darkness and meditation in the Tao, one encounters the Mysterious Female. THE MYSTERIOUS FEMALE

Taoist doctrine suggest that the Tao is a female universal principle and the Taoist attitude is "to be like an infant" or even as an "embryo", so as to experience the Eternal Feminine. There are two principles that are found in the ancient writings: One is the principle of the female or virgin, and the other is the child. COME AS A CHILD As the Bible says, unless you come as a child you cannot see the Kingdom. This is consistent with the Taoist attitude to be like an infant. THE WAY IS THE MOTHER THE WAY REALLY IS A WOMAN The Tao which means The Way s a female or maternal image. "The valley spirit never dies-it is called the mysterious female; The gate of the mysterious female is called 'the root of heaven and earth.' Gossamer it is, seemingly insubstantial, yet never consumed through use. There was something featureless yet complete, born before heaven and earth; silentamorphous-it stood alone and unchanging. We may regard it as the mother of heaven and

earth. Not knowing its name, I called it the 'Way.'" Lao Tzu This is the non-manifest or mysterious (occult) aspect of Tao as the womb of the universal embryo, the womb which generates Heaven and Earth, which is the source of life. Briefly speaking, it is nothing but the Mysterious Mother of the world: The inner being which is able to draw to itself the other higher being. THE MOTHER CONCEPT The mother concept of the Tao includes: Tao as "mysterious womb" and Tao as mother-nurse of all beings. The Tao speaks of that hidden in the woman (and the inner woman of a man). The embryo hidden in the womb, like the prototypes of things that are hidden in the "womb" of Tao. This opinion may be supported by the fact that the images of the womb and embryo are often used by Taoists to describe the "Tao-world" relation. So Tao can be metaphorically defined as the mother of the world, the source of life and being, and the universal female . "Taoism proclaims that a human being is

nothing more than an inseparable psychosomatic unity. So people can obtain immortality only when their body-microcosm becomes a self-sufficient whole--a selfcontaining reservoir of the vital energy from one side, and when it realizes its potential, isomorphism (RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN TWO ENTITIES) with the world-body of the cosmos from another side." (Professor Tortchinov) Entering back into the womb of the cosmic mother. Therefore, Lao-tzu here compares himself with the nonborn baby. This baby-sage is "fastened and tied" by his embryonic "clothes" and umbilical cord, which unites him with the maternal body. This holy fetus has "the mind [or heart-the thinking and conscious organ according to Chinese tradition] of a fool," while at the same time it possesses the highest wisdom. Thus, the connection between birth in the course of the cosmic evolution world and Tao looks quite like the connection between a mother nourishing her child, and the baby itself. But in the case of humans, there appears a self concept, an independent, self-containing "I," as an unchanging subject of actions.

This kind of egoistic self-consciousness harms the original unity, and humans begin to counteract Tao. The predominant attitude of human actions is no longer the law and measure of the cosmic rhythm of Tao, but egocentric preferences, which change spontaneous natural life into purposeful activities based only on bare subjectivity. Taoism sees egocentricity as the cause of all human sufferings, pains, frustrations-from mortality to social collisions. "The only means, not only to become liberated from sufferings but to obtain the highest happiness, is to restore original unity with Tao, to broaden consciousness and to put an end to the egocentric attitude, that is, to return to the state of the nonborn child who does not know a distinct difference between his or her own body and the maternal body, who breathes the maternal breath and eats maternal food. ...This coming back to the womb of the Mother-Tao is connected with the broadening of the personality to the cosmic scale, when "eternal integrity never deserts you. ... You will return to the state of infancy. ...This state of the nonborn child is the state of immortality, peace, and unity with all beings and with one's own nature: ...The return to the root is called

"stillness," stillness is called returning to the "fate-vitality," the return to the fate-vitality is called "constancy." One who knows constancy is called "enlightened". ...Many of the basic ideas and images of Taoism have a profound humanistic sense, deeply rooted in the very structure of our psychical experience. ... Do we not see the image of the Mysterious Female-Mother of all under heaven in Sophia or Eunoia of the Gnostics, in Shekhina of the Kabbalah, or in Sophia, the soul of the world, the image of the coming all-unity of the Russian philosopher and mystic Vladimir Solovyev?" (Professor Tortchinov) "I have seen everything and everything was only one: The only image of the female beauty. Unlimitless entered its measure, In front of me, inside of me, there is only you." -Vladimir Solovyev, Three Meetings IT IS THE WOMAN, IT IS THE MOTHER It plays itself out as Mary, Fatima, Cyble, Isis, etc. "There have been systems of religion where the mother is the prime parent, the source...

We talk of Mother Earth. And in Egypt you have the Mother Heavens, the Goddess Nut, who is represented as the whole heavenly sphere".[4] Campbell continues by stating that the correlation between fertility and the Goddess found its roots in agriculture:Bill Moyers: But what happened along the way to this reverence that in primitive societies was directed to the Goddess figure, the Great Goddess, the mother earth- what happened to that?Joseph Campbell: Well that was associated primarily with agriculture and the agricultural societies. It has to do with the earth. The human woman gives birth just as the earth gives birth to the plants...so woman magic and earth magic are the same. They are related. And the personification of the energy that gives birth to forms and nourishes forms is properly female. It is in the agricultural world of ancient Mesopotamia, the Egyptian Nile, and in the earlier planting-culture systems that the Goddess is the dominant mythic form.[5] Campbell also argues that the image of the Virgin Mary was derived from the image of Isis and her child Horus: "The antique model for the Madonna, actually, is Isis with Horus at her breast".[6] Chanting

ChantingThe continuous recitation of mantras. It is used in meditation and religious or ritual ceremonies. Some call chanting a primitive way of altering the consciousness and raising psychic power or energy. Others claim it connects them with the Divine. The derived psychical powers may be used for purposes of magic, exorcism and healing.Chanting, which is an ancient and universal practice, is usually done in accompaniment of drumming, handclapping, rattles and sometimes the use of other musical instruments. Such activity provide the emotional excitation to increase psychic power to a very intense level. This is especially true when chanting is done within a group. Sometimes the excitement builds so high that frenzied states of consciousness occur.The practice is recorded to have occurred in Greece. Female sorcerers are said to have howled their chants. Like others they believed strong vibrations enhanced the power of their chants. This beliefs was continued by early and medieval sorcerers and magicians who sang their chants in very forceful voices. The belief was continued into the 20th century by men like Aleister Crowley who believed the chanting sound can profoundly affect both man and the universe.When chanting is used in meditation is frequently accompanied by the use of rosary beads which are employed in

Buddhism, Islam, Hinduism, and Christianity. Chants are composed of names, words and syllables, including nonsensical ones. The name of God, and the gods, are almost universally considered to make the strongest chants. This was true among the Hebrew mystics and magicians who used the secret names of God such as Yahweh, Adonai and Elohim. According to the Vedic scriptures the chanting of the name of the Lord is the one way to increase spiritual progress in the Kali Yuga age of quarrel and hypocrisy that begun five thousand years ago and is suppose to continue for 432,000 years.Various chants in Hinduism and Buddhism use Om, which represent the Brahman.Followers of Islam chant the ninety-nine names of Allah called "the Beautiful Names."Diadochus of Photice recommended the chanting of the name of Jesus in prayer for Christians during the fifth century. John Climacus followed this in the seventh century. Their contributions became the "Jesus Prayer," or "Lord, Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me."Included in Christian chants are four Western forms, the Gregorian, Gallican, Mozarabic, and Ambrosian; three Eastern forms, the Byzantine (see: Hesychasm), Syrian, and Armenian; and the Coptic and Ethiopian chants of northern Africa. Jewish chants are composed of Biblical texts.

Chants of modern witches and Neo-pagans consist names of the Goddess and Horned God plus names of other pagan deities. The objective of these chants is to achieved an altered state of consciousness and create psychic energy as in the cone of power. Chants also are done for magical purposes.Chants or mantras are greatly revered in shamanism. Native Americans also observe chanting in preparation for activities and ceremonies such as healing, hunting, battles, controlling weather, rites of initiations and funerals.The Navajos put great emphasis on curative chants which are interwoven with myths telling how the deities or supernatural beings first performed the chants which exemplify how the chants still should be performed. The chanters must chant the prescribed texts correctly, else they will be stricken will the disease which the chant was to nullify. Chants can continue for many days. A chanter is assisted by helpers who are paid for their work. If a chanter of reputation makes no mistakes, but fails to cure the diseased person or persons, then witchcraft is usually blamed. The disease is said to have been caused be a witch's spell, and only the Evil Way chants can eliminate it. Also the Navajo chanter are careful not to use any chant more than three times a year, or they might get the illness which they cure.

HUNA HUNAHUNA is the name given by Max Freedom Long to the system he recovered and synthesized over fifty years of research. Huna is a practical system of psychology and magic long used by the Kahuna of ancient Hawaii, who for centuries kept it as their closely guarded secret.Max chose the word Huna (the Hawaiian word for "secret") in the 1930's to describe the psychological/religious methods used by the Kahuna ("Keepers of the Secret") in performing their particular kinds of "miracles" or "magic" Some of these miracles were healing the sick, solving personal problems, untangling financial and social difficulties, and changing the future. Modern Huna Practitioners perform the same functions. Huna today is not a secret. The practical principals of Huna can beused by EVERYONE who will investigate and use them. Huna teaches people how to take charge of their own lives through a system of internal communication between yourself and god without any needof priest, shaman, or guru to act as intermediary. Huna teaches you to help yourself.HUNA WILL WORK FOR YOU. If the desired results are not obtained, Huna principals enable you to find out why. The mistake can be corrected and the technique used to bring about your own "miracle!" -- by

working with principles!The Huna Fellowship provides a world-wise support network to help you use Huna effectively and the Telepathic Mutual Healing Group which meets regularly to send healing to those who request it.Huna considers the powers of the mind to be natural and inherent in everyone. Huna teaches that everyone is directly connected to God. It is based on the knowledge of how the three levels of consciousness the "Three Selves" of Huna) function effectively when working harmoniously together and how to use MANA, the Vital Force that energizes and heals.The Huna Way of LifeHuna is a Way of Life and emphasizes normal living in a very effective and fulfilling way. The Huna way of life may be described as THE HURTLESS AND HELPFUL LIFE.Huna is an action-- something that you DO! You will learn to use the principles personally and will not need to depend on someone else to do things for you. You can use Huna to help others as well as yourself.As Max Freedom Long often said, "If your not using Huna, you are working too hard!" Mantras in Magic Mantras in MagicMagicians have used mantras in the performance of magic since the time of the ancient Egyptians and Assyrians. Mantras are considered "names of power" and have

been used in conjuring up deities and casting spells. The history of their use continues from the Egyptians and Hebrews through the Gnostics, especially Simon Magus, as well as in the Eastern religions, such as Hinduism and Buddhism, and sects to the present.The secret names of God such as Yahweh, Adomai and Elohim were considered very powerful mantras. Nonsensical syllables derived from selecting the first letters of various scriptural verses also composed mantras.Om, the Supreme Reality, is the most sacred mantra of the Hindu. It represents the sound from which the universe was created. There is a variety of Om mantras: Om, Tat, Sat, Om, meaning "O Thou Self-exisent One."A Buddhist mantra is Om mani padme hum, which is translated as "O, Jewel of the Lotus, Hum," or "The Supreme Reality (is the) jewel of Oneness." The Om mani padme hum mantra also is called the Mani mantra and is used by many Buddhists constantly for many purposes such as enhancing bodily washings and eliminations, and to heal. In the Pure Land sect, the mantra is used to ask fore entry into the Pure Land after death. Many wear these mantras as amulets to ward off evil and bad luck.In Buddhism the repetition of Om in meditation helps to create spiritual light and power to cleanse the subtle body and do away with

disharmony.Exorcists in Sri Lanka use secrets mantras to expels demons and ghosts believed responsible for possession, illness and misfortune. The mantras are used in the accompaniment of drums, dancing and curative oils.In the 20th century, Aleister Crowley created his AUMGN mantra. To Crowley it was an expression of the Om mantra which he believed to be the magical formulae of the universe. He thought the sound vibrations of AUMGN were so powerful that any magician using it would be able to control the uninersal forces.

Content courtesy of John Stuart and Analiese Shandra Reid Copyright (c) 2011. All Rights Reserved. http://www.cymascope.com Cymatics--the trigger for life? Spiritual traditions from many cultures speak of sound as having been responsible for the creation of life. The words of St John's gospel are a good example: In the beginning the Word already existed. The Word was with God, and the Word was God. ['Word' meaning 'sound']

The science of cymatics, the study of visible sound, is beginning to yield clues to one of the most challenging questions in science: what triggered the creation of life on earth? The hypothetical model we have developed was inspired by ancient traditions and demonstrates that sound and cymatic forces could have worked together to become the dynamic force that created the first stirrings of life.

Around 4.5 billion years ago immense sound 'storms' reverberated within the earth's molten core and mantle, contributing to the formation of the early landmasses. Then, around 3 billion

years ago, following the formation of the oceans, the first primitive life forms are believed to have evolved in the watery depths. The nature of the structuring and organizing force that triggered life has baffled theorists for centuries. Many scientists have come to believe that fierce lightning storms ripping through the early atmosphere were the magic ingredient that literally 'sparked life'. There is a classical experiment, created in 1952, which offers some validity to this theory. A glass jar was filled with a small quantity of methane, ammonia, hydrogen and water (thought to have been present in the surface pools of the early earth) then sealed. For several weeks the concoction was irradiated with sparks. The sparks changed the character of the chemical soup and created several primitive forms of amino acids, the building blocks of life. Dr Stanley Miller was working under Nobel Laureate, Harold Urey, when this seminal Miller-Urey paper was published. Neat as this theory sounds it fails to explain how the helical nature of DNA evolved or how the building blocks of life were assembled. What force was at work to cause the building blocks to coalesce, and begin to create form from formlessness? What forces built DNA in a twin spiral? We believe, just as the ancient

seers prophesied, that the creative force was the most obvious and potent of all: sound. When sound interacts with matter cymatic forces organise the matter into microscopic and macroscopic structures. Of the several competing theories for the creation of life, most envisage primitive life forms arising in the harsh environment around hydrothermal vents on the ocean-floor where hot gases, escaping from the core of the earth, came into contact with water, just as they do today. Accepting this theoretical model as a foundation, let us explore how sound and cymatic forces could have triggered life. Cymatic model of life The hydrothermal vents spewed mineral-rich gases from earth's core into the seawater and made contact with molten lava in the vicinity of the vent, causing bubbles to form that ranged in size from melons to microbes. Our discussion will focus on the microscopic bubbles. The elements that poured out of the vents emerged into highly turbulent water in an ocean of rich bubbling sounds. It is important to understand that although sound is invisible it actually carries structure, both in air as well as water. The watery membrane surfaces of

the microscopic bubbles offered the perfect places for sound structures to be imprinted with cymatic patterns of energy. The areas of stillness on the surface of these tiny bubbles are called nodes, and areas of vibration are called antinodes.

It is important to note that only pure sounds can create perfect cymatic structures on the surface of microscopic bubbles. In searching for a possible source of pure sound in the early oceans we originally envisaged the sound being created by wind-driven storms. During such energetic storms the wave action at the ocean surface creates broadband white noise that theoretically contains all frequencies of sound. As this noise penetrates the water the high frequencies are immediately filtered out because water acts as a natural acoustic filter. When the noise has passed through around 100 feet of water only fairly pure low frequency sound remains. However, we recently learned of a second possible source of low frequency sound in the oceans. In 1996 scientists discovered pure tones in the vicinity of hydrothermal vents in French Polynesia, using the SOSUS underwater

sounds listening station. They theorize that the largest bubbles, generated by the vents, act like Helmholtz Resonators, effectively tuning out all frequencies except those that resonate with the gas cavity formed by the bubble. Thus, we have two potential candidates for the source of pure sound that created life. The elements emerging from the hot vents naturally found a safe haven in the nodal areas of the microscopic bubbles, attaching themselves to the "sonic scaffolding" created by the accompanying pure low frequency sounds in the vicinity of the vents.

Hydrothermal VentImage credit: Atypical

Media/Capstone Beautiful cymatic patterns on the surface of oceanic microscopic bubbles may have been the precursors to life on earth. Image credit: Atypical Media/Capstone The elements emerging from the hot vents naturally found a safe haven in the nodal areas of the microscopic bubbles, attaching themselves to the "sonic scaffolding" created by the accompanying pure low frequency sounds in the vicinity of the vents. Put simply, in this model, life structures formed in the stillness of cymatic patterns on the surface of microscopic bubbles. The patterns of stillness were geometric in shape, such as that of a dodecahedron. Adjacent to these still areas were areas of dynamic vibration, which we could think of as the dynamic creative force of Source who many call "God". If this hypothesis is correct then it may be the reason that many people meditate in stillness to reach the God within. Sound and stillness, manifestations of Source, reside within all of us. When we use the CymaScope to study the visual geometry of sounds, we see that they

include many of the mathematical constants of the universe, including phi, sometimes known as the 'golden mean'. This ratio is approximately 1 to 1.618 and it is found in all living things, thus demonstrating the connection between sound and life. Cymatic geometry is composed of patterns that form on a membrane 'imprinted' with sound vibrations, thus allowing us to observe them visually.

Cymatic PentagonImage credit: Erik Larson A pentagon created by low frequency sound on the CymaScope. Since the pentagon contains phi, the golden mean, prevalent in all life forms, this image demonstrates the clear link between sound and life The reason that all living things have the phi ratio imbedded in them may be because the

phi ratio is mathematically imbedded within sounds that are devoid of harmonics, sounds that we might label as "pure" (Pure sounds do not contain the rich complexity of a musical sound. Two examples of are bubbling water and whistling wind.) Such pure sounds contain the all-important phi ratio and they create sonic scaffolding that we believe organised, structured and triggered life near hydrothermal vents.

StarfishImage credit: Vera Gadman/Gadman Graphics The starfish demonstrates one nature's almost perfect pentagonal forms, linking life with the golden mean and with sound

Cymatic Starfish Image Credit: John Stuart Reid

Sonic scaffolding Image credit: Erik Larson

Water CymaGlyph created by low frequency sound on the CymaScope. Note the fine tendrils emerging from nodal points--evidence of sonic scaffolding But our story doesn't end there for we have not yet taken into account the helical nature of DNA. Viktor Schauberger, the brilliant Austrian scientist, working in the 1940's and 50's, may have been the first to study micro vortexes in water. Interestingly, micro vortexes carry the same basic structure as DNA. More recently, scientists in Hong Kong have demonstrated that micro vortexes can be created in the laboratory and are used to manipulate single DNA molecules. In other words, the diameter of the micro vortex approaches that of the DNA double helix. It seems like divine irony that the very mechanism that may have created DNA is now being employed to manipulate it!

Cymatic vortex Image credit: Erik Larson Water CymaGlyph in a drop of water created by low frequency sound on the CymaScope. Note the matrix of tubular vortices, in particular the vortice that begins near the three o'clock position and snakes up to the two o'clock position before tracking further left

Daisy head twin spiral Image credit: Science Photo Library

Gymncalyizozogsii twin spiral Image credit: Science Photo Library

If sound was indeed the trigger for life we would expect to find many examples of early life forms that resemble cymatic sound forms and, not surprisingly, this is exactly what we do find, as you will see in the examples below. Recent research at Yellowstone National Park in the USA suggests that the earliest life forms may have been what we would now recognise as viruses, life forms that are often highly angular in their outer shells. Cells, according to this research, evolved much later. The angular aspects of the earliest primitive life forms and organisms provides strong evidence that sound was involved in the creative process.

Cymatic twin spiral Image credit: John Stuart Reid Thirteen clockwise and anti-clockwise arms created at 78 Hertz on the CymaScope The CymaScope can also image spiral movements in water under the influence of low frequency sound. The image below is that of a twin spiral created by a pure 78-Hertz sine tone. Notice the similarity with the twin spiral

arrangement of a daisy head. Sound has the ability to organise matter into regular forms including the double spiral.

Trilobite Image Credit: Science Photo LibraryEarly Cambrian Period. 526 million years ago Trilobites, Radiolaria and Diatoms are marine creatures that emerged much later, in the Early Cambrian, Cambrian and Jurassic periods respectively. Here are three examples that demonstrate the clear similarity between these early creatures and cymatic images created in our laboratory by pure sounds on the CymaScope instrument.

Cymatic Trilobite Image Credit: John Stuart Reid

Hepatitis VirusImage credit: Science Photo Library Paleoarchean Period, 3,500 million years ago

Cymatic Virus Image Credit: Erik Larson

Diatom ArachnoidiscusImage Credit: Science Photo LibraryJurassic Period, 200 million years ago

Cymatic DiatomImage Credit: John Stuart Reid

Radiolaria Actinomma Leptoderma Cambrian Period, 542 million years ago

Cymatic Radiolaria Image credit: Erik Larson To summarise, we propose that the first strands of DNA were created in the micro vortex environments of primordial hydrothermal vents. Should micro vortices be discovered within microscopic bubbles we have a cymatic model that begins to resemble a living cell: a membrane (the surface of the bubble) with strands of DNA within. We suggest the creative power of sound then shaped life in many different ways, a process that is probably just as much at work to this day as it was in the primordial oceans of earth. The shape of life, we believe, is sound.All sounds have structure when manifest on a membrane and by making the structure visible on the surface of water the nature of the geometry can help scientists understand the processes at work within planetary and celestial bodies

Stanford University, in collaboration with the ESA and NASA, are studying the physics of the Sun both deep within its core and in its outer corona and solar wind regions,via the SOHO spacecraft data.SOHO, which stands for "Solar and Heliospheric Observatory," was built in Europe by a team led by prime contractor Matra Marconi Space under overall management by ESA and was launched on December 2, 1995. The twelve instruments on board were provided by European and American scientists. NASA was responsible for the launch and is now responsible for mission operations. Large radio dishes around the world, which form NASA's Deep Space Network, are used for data downlink and commanding. Mission control is based at Goddard Space Flight Center in Maryland.The Stanford web site carries the full story together with some of the sounds captured by the SOHO spacecraft: http://solar-center.stanford.edu/singing/ The following video, posted with permission, was created by Stanford University and explains the basic concepts of the song of the sun. The video includes computer-modeled images that show sound bubbles within the sun's outer regions

. Computer-modeled images showing sound bubbles within the sun's outer regions

Our next example concerns the giant hexagonal feature near Saturn's north pole. Planetary experts have postulated several possible explanations to explain the presence of this feature. The cymatic structure of the storm led us to the following

explanation, shown below in diagrammatic form. We would welcome input from planetary physicists to modify and improve this model:

A massive eruptive event, possibly a giant geyser, sends a continuous stream of low frequency sound energy toward the surface of Saturn. This energy triggers convection currents within the ice particle band resulting in the formation of an immense circular palisade. When the sound reach the out layers of the atmosphere, in the region of the methane and helium clouds, it rushes outward in all directions. When the low frequency sound reaches the palisade it is reflected back toward

the epicenter. In the mid region, between the epicenter and palisade, the reflected sound energy is partially neutralized by the sound energy traveling outward. The frequency of the sound and the dimensions of the palisade are the prime factors in determining the shape of the nodal (low pressure) area in which clouds form: in this case a clearly defined hexagon, nature's largest cymatic feature.

The Zero Point Field and Law of Resonance Going Home - The Zero Point Field and Law of Resonance By Thomas J. Mitchell The next step in human evolution will be spiritual, not physical ~ Musician and composer, Thomas J. Mitchell Man is no different from any other species inasmuch as he must evolve, or begin the resulting process of extinction. In this case, the evolution must be a spiritual one if Man is to survive his self destructive nature of 'evolution

by war.' Before we can look at how this will done, we have to examine Man's present make-up and condition so that we can observe what is required if he is to survive his downward spiral to self destruction. Truth can be an elusive commodity but in this case the truth of the matter is that Man has reached his physical evolutionary goal and must look to his spiritual progress if he is to evolve any further. To do this he has to take a radical view of what he actually IS and what he is not. For too long he has been educated into believing that he is a body first and foremost... a creature of the physical reality which could not be further from the truth. Secondly, successive religions have educated him into believing that he is a victim of original sin leaving him with a deep-seated sense of guilt and unworthiness. One has only to take a stroll around any gallery and observe the large medieval religious paintings to get this sense of unworthiness screaming at you from the canvas! This situation which has lasted for hundreds of years has been at the root of many destructive religious wars starting with the crusades to the middle east. Man has to somehow find a way out of this destructive religious loop if he is to regain his true spiritual heritage. Science, and physics in particular, are at last

coming around to show the way as outlined for instance in a new book on Quantum Physics, by Lynn McTaggart called The Field, in which she discusses a number of advances in recent years referring to the Zero Point Field which point up the spiritual rather than the physical nature of the universe. It is a must book for anyone interested in this subject. The way I have come to see it, is that we are part of a 'super spectrum' of energies all obeying the same basic laws -- from the basest physical objects all the way to the spiritual aesthetic wavelengths. However, the important fact is, that BEYOND this point we enter the CREATIVE UNIVERSE OF THE SPIRIT. For each and every spiritual Being on this planet, this is his or her HOME UNIVERSE except that on this 'prison planet' they have dropped below awareness of this fact. The fact of the matter is that the human Being is first and foremost a spiritual Being who HAS a body rather than BEING a body, and it is from that foundation that the next step in the evolution of the species must take place. Certain religious dogma has trapped the Being in a mythical belief system which has caused him/her to abdicate from their true spiritual condition. It sits like a schism or a buffer between the Being and his true Source and bars the way back to his true concept of himself as the Source/Creator in his

own inner spiritual space. Once this concept is achieved, the Being will realise that he is the Creator of his own mind, data and pictures and he will cease to be driven obsessively by his mind and its belief systems. When this realisation dawns, the Being's viewpoint is reversed through 180 degrees and he is no longer a 'creature of the physical reality' and comes to the realisation that he creates his own world. The freedom from being mind and belief-driven produces an evolved Being and a new Man, which in turn becomes the first step in the next evolution of the species. At this point I will introduce the subjects of 'resonance' and the 'collective consciousness.' This is the HOW where the above is the WHAT. I quote a passage here from a book by Olga Kharitidi, a Russian psychiatrist, regarding the nature of man. The passage says that 'the human being is a dual being and in the scientific paradigm of physics today, he is both a particle and a wave. [Here we are back to the Zero Point Field of quantum physics]. The human being sees himself as particle based and thus an individual, but he is in fact a wave form and thus can connect to all things.' What she is saying here is that man is a physical body (particle) but is in fact a spiritual Being

(wave). As a 'wave' in this context, man the individual is also part of the collective consciousness, in touch with it in its entirety. The problem is, that man has fallen away from his awareness of himself as a 'wave' in this context and the next evolution of the species is the recovery of this concept and his 'resurrection' as a spiritual Being. The 'particle/wave' concept gave me the clue about a new particle in the human collective which is also a wave, and the NEW particle, which has not existed before in the collective is the next step in the evolution of the spiritual collective- consciousness and it will go on as a wave to reach all parts of the collective and as such it is building a bridge within it for all Beings to cross to the new level of spiritual evolution for the species. It will reach out like a great spider's web to resonate with the entire collective via its wave-form (resonant frequency). This new particle will be permeating the collective and building a bridge to other Beings by 'catalytic proximity' and the resonant wave duality factor of the Beings... this is very much in the nature of the Zero Point Field. The law of resonance states:

To resonate is to vibrate in sympathy. Sympathy is the condition where one thing responds to the action of another with affinity or correlation. Frequency is the number of vibrations in a unit of time. Vibration is oscillation … to change to and fro rapidly. Resonant Frequency is the condition where two bodies or systems have the same sympathetic vibration one to the other. In this instance, size is not relevant, only the resonant frequency. It must also be noted that the law states that it is the state of a system or body in which a large vibration is produced by a small stimulus of approximately the same frequency as that of the system. All evolution is triggered by a mutation of one member of a species which is passed to other members of the species by the genes and DNA. On the subject of spiritual evolution, the mechanism is slightly different. The mutation is as described above, when a member of the

species moves to a higher spiritual vibrational frequency and crosses from creature of the physical reality, to Source/Creator. The Being moves from being a 'particle,' to the knowingness of being a 'wave.' This 'wave' condition obeys the law of resonance and in the same way as a physical mutation is passed down to the species by the genes, in the case of spiritual evolution it is passed down through the collective consciousness/Zero Point Field via the law of resonance and thus the new frequency vibrational resonance permeates the field, to be matched by those Beings who approximate the source frequency. In the context of the evolutionary trigger being one member of the species, the whole is the sum of its parts and it therefore follows that the parts influence the nature of the whole. In this case, the evolved part would have a catalytic effect on the whole via the energy spectrum of the collective consciousness, for the part cannot live in isolation from the whole and must therefore have interaction with it. In 2005, the NASA science website reported on a mysterious but powerful energy frequency coming from the direction of the centre of the galaxy. A spokesman said that it was permeating every atom in the solar system which would have an effect which as yet

cannot be predicted. This points up the fact that there are influences at work both within and from without the collective consciousness, for we do not live in a static universe, and I would say that evolution is the norm rather than the exception and that we are all part of an ongoing evolution at this time. All of this begs the question ... is what I have described a reality at this time? It is my belief from my own researches and experience that it is. It has been at work in the collective consciousness and we are probably too close to it to observe it properly, but its effects will become visible as time goes. As to the effects from outside of the solar system, we cannot predict this either, but whatever happens, nothing stands still and it is obvious in many ways that we are in a time of dramatic change. Content courtesy of Thomas J Mitchell Copyright (c) 2011. All Rights Reserved. http://www.tjmitchell.com/

Phonology is the systematic use of sound to encode meaning in any spoken human language, or the field of linguistics studying this use. Just as a language has syntax and vocabulary, it also has a phonology in the sense of a sound system. When describing the formal area of study, the term typically describes linguistic analysis either beneath the word (e.g., syllable, onset and rime, phoneme, articulatory gesture, articulatory feature, mora, etc.) or to units at all levels of language that are thought to structure sound for conveying linguistic meaning. It is viewed as the subfield of linguistics that deals with the sound systems of languages. Whereas phonetics is about the physical production, acoustic transmission and perception of the sounds of speech, phonology describes the way sounds function within a given language or across languages to encode meaning. The term "phonology" was used in the linguistics of a greater part of the 20th century as a cover term uniting phonemics and phonetics. Current phonology can interface

with disciplines such as psycholinguistics and speech perception, resulting in specific areas like articulatory or laboratory phonology.The CymaScope represents a significant breakthrough in the study of phonology and as a powerful audio-visual aid in speech pathology/therapy and vocal coaching. The instant production of voice figures or "CymaGlyphs" as a result of the client's own vocalizations can provide visual feedback that not only allows the client to shape their sounds visually, thus improving articulation and intonation, but also provides an effective method of enhancing pitch recognition. In addition vibrato can be taught or modified. We are open to discussions with phonologists, speech pathologists/therapists and voice coaches to begin conducting trials where sponsorship of the equipment is possible. No protocols have yet been established for working in speech pathology/therapy and vocal coaching, however, we would welcome the opportunity to open a dialogue with therapists and to establish outline protocols prior to beginning trials. An important step in our understanding of vowel sound structure and phonation: Previously it had been assumed that each of the five vowels would have the same basic form for every person. However, our present

cymatic study of vocal sounds has revealed a surprising result. The geometry of vowels actually varies from pitch-to-pitch for each person and from person to person. Nature, it seems, loves variety. In essence it is the pitch of a person's voice that determines the basic geometry of each vowel when made visible on the CymaScope. But if we change the pitch, while maintaining the same vowel sound, the geometry will change. The basic vowel sound form is then beautified with complex patterns by the harmonics in the voice, which also vary for each person, as shown in the examples below in which the voice of Vera Gadman has been made visible.

Cymatics Experiment in the Great Pyramid Introduction The ancient Egyptians laid the foundations of many sciences and some of their discoveries influenced Greek and Roman science. In the field of acoustics we know from the Roman architect, Vetruvius, that acoustic techniques were employed in both the Roman and Greek cultures; but were their architects inspired by acoustical knowledge obtained from ancient Egypt?

John Stuart Reid in The Kings Chamber, Great Pyramid, Giza

Few who have experienced the acoustics of the Great Pyramid's King's Chamber have not walked away with a feeling of awe, in some cases coupled with an impression that the chamber was designed to be reverberative. For a relatively small chamber the reverberation is indeed extraordinary; one can literally hear one's own breathing (when the fluorescent lighting is turned off!) and this

experience often accompanies feelings of cathedral-like reverence. This notion of design implies a prior knowledge of acoustics and materials science. The high levels of reverberation in the chamber are actually a function of the flat granite surfaces, their parallel arrangement and the chamber's dimensions. Let us discuss the likelihood of acoustics design. The earliest evidence of granite working in ancient Egypt dates to 3,900 BC at Nekhen, 1400 years before the Great Pyramid was built (around 2,500 B.C.) a long period in which an acoustics science could have been acquired by the ancient Egyptian engineers. However, an obvious question to ask is what would have driven their need to control the acoustics environment? The answer, almost certainly, relates to their desire to communicate with the spirit world during their sacred ceremonies The following quotation from Demetrius, circa 200 B.C., from "Aristotle, Poetics" suggests that purity of sound was important in his era: "In Egypt, when priests sing hymns to the gods, they sing the seven vowels in due succession and the sound of these vowels has such euphony that men listen to it instead of the flute and the lyre."

Such ''euphony'' would, no doubt, have been enhanced by singing in reverberative chambers, just as reverberation plays an important function in churches today, to enhance one's sense of connection with spirit and to optimize the choir and organ performance. Although the date of this quotation is much later than the pyramid age it should be remembered that vowels were considered sacred throughout ancient Egyptian history and that Late Period customs invariably had their roots in early or even pre-dynastic times. It seems reasonable to suggest, therefore, that the ancient Egyptians of the 4th dynasty, when the Great Pyramid was built, used vowel sound chant as part of their ritual. However, even if their chant was not specifically vowel sound oriented, studies of ancient Egyptian cult texts of a religious character, by Waltraud Gugliemi, have revealed that, in many cases, they were intended to be sung rather than spoken. (The journal of: 'Ancient Egyptian Literature') Singing in enclosed spaces is always enhanced by reverberation. Dr. Lise Manniche, in her book ''Music & Musicians in Ancient Egypt'' provides confirmation of singing in relation to pyramids with the following quotation from Nikaure of the 5th dynasty.

'Instructor of the singers of the Pyramid of King Userkaf' This title, given to Nikaure, seems to indicate that a group of singers were retained specifically to maintain song or chant-based rituals at the pyramid of Userkaf, although whether the singers performed inside or outside the pyramid cannot be determined. Although I did not carry out a Critical Distance Test in the King's Chamber (the distance from a given sound source at which the level of direct energy, reaching one's ears, equals the level of reflected energy) those readers who have visited the Great Pyramid will know that even when two people are as close as one metre apart, speech intelligibility is extremely poor in the King's Chamber. However, this effect works very much in favor of chanting or singing, where continuity not intelligibility, is the prime concern. This is particularly relevant where extended vowel sounds are employed, for example, in Gregorian Chant. Now consider the following extract from the ancient Egyptian Book of the Dead, translated by R.O. Faulkner in his book entitled ''The Book of the Dead.'' ''The Mighty One appears, the horizon shines. Atum appears on the smell of his censing, the

Sunshine- god has risen in the sky, the Mansion of the pyramidion is in joy and all its inmates are assembled, a voice calls out within the shrine, shouting reverberates around the Netherworld.''(Emboldened words are my emphasis) Spell 133 One could interpret this spell as being suggestive of a ritual performed within a pyramid in which vocally generated sound played an important part, though further research is needed in which a corpus of ancient Egyptian texts is examined and interpretation of the transliterations is made. R.A. Schwaller de Lubicz in his book, 'Sacred Science' also believed that the ancient Egyptians used sounds, as distinct from words, in their rituals. In the last sentence of the following passage he quotes from Corpus Hermeticum: ''Sacred or magical language is not to be understood as a succession of termswith definite meanings...the excitation of certain nervous centres [cause]physiological effects [which] are evoked by the utterance of certain letters orwords which make no sense in themselves.''

''The Pharaonic texts are rich in examples of litanies playing a magical role through the repetition of sounds...and through word play. The hieroglyphic writings allow us to confirm this although their transcription into our language is impossible since the pronunciation of this language is unknown...In a letter from Asklepios to King Amman[he says]: ''As for us, we do not use simple words but soundsall filled with power.'' (Emboldened words represent the Corpus Hermeticum reference) The acoustics study of the Great Pyramid was undertaken in order to investigate my hypothesis that (a) the King's Chamber was designed to be highly reverberative and (b) the chamber and its sarcophagus are acoustically coupled, that is, the energy of any sound made in the chamber is largely transferred into the sarcophagus. Such coupling was, I postulate, designed to support a rebirthing ritual enacted prior to the pharaoh's death or perhaps after his death. The King's Chamber sarcophagus is highly resonant, partly due to its high quartz content, hence the Egyptian architect"s choice of raw material since limestone and alabaster

lack the resonant properties enjoyed by granite. I am of the opinion that vowel sound chant in the acoustically enhanced King"s Chamber was intended to have an energizing effect on the sarcophagus during sacred rituals. A clue as to what such rituals may have involved is given by Professor I.E.S. Edwards in his book “The Pyramids of Egypt.'

"According to one of the most popular myths . . . the sun-god Re entered the mouth of the sky goddess Nut every evening, passed through her body and was reborn at dawn. When he died, the King was assimilated to Re and was thought to undergo the same nightly process of gestation and rebirth as the sun god."Spell 430 addresses the god in the womb thus: '"You are restless, moving about in your mother"s womb in her name of Nut." It is particularly indicative that Djedefre, Cheops" immediate successor, should have chosen to have an oval, not rectangular, sarcophagus; it is really a representation of the human womb . . . As these texts show, the actual sarcophagus was regarded as identical with Nut and it possessed her maternal attributes."

If Cheops" sarcophagus symbolized the womb of Nut, it is reasonable to conjecture that it may have been used as part of their "rebirth" rituals prior to the pyramid being finally sealed. Noting that the sarcophagus rings like a bell when struck, (albeit at a low frequency) I considered the possibility that the architect had engineered it to resonate at the pitch of sound (as distinct from the rate of beat) of a baby"s heart since rebirth rituals were concerned with the gestation of a fetus and the birth of new life. This concept is consistent with Professor Edwards" hypothesis of the sarcophagus as a womb and it is further strengthened by the discovery of a pesh-en-kef instrument that was discovered in the pyramid by Englishman, Wayman Dixon. This instrument was used to sever the umbilical cord of newborn babies; fashioned from flint in archaic times it consisted of two curved blades that met at a point and would be circumflexed around the umbilical, in effect an early form of scissors. The version discovered in the pyramid was made in bronze and was a symbolic representation of a pesh-en-kef, not a working instrument, hence the blades were not sharpened. It is thus possible that the ancient Egyptians

considered the sarcophagus as the "seed of Nut," the King"s chamber as her "womb" and the twin star shafts as her "fallopian tubes." In this respect it is interesting to note that the twin star shafts of the Queen"s Chamber were not originally cut through into the chamber but concealed 4-inches behind the limestone wall surface (the pesh-en-kef was found in the northern shaft.) If a similar sonic ritual was conducted in the Queen"s Chamber the reason for their concealment becomes clear: In the human female the isthmus of the fallopian tube (the point where it enters the womb) opens only once per month to allow the passage of the seed in its transit from the ovaries. It then closes and remains closed until the next monthly cycle. Concealment of the opening of the "fallopian tubes" may have been a symbolic reference to the monthly cycle of Nut.

Cymatics Experiment I conceived and conducted the cymatics experiment, in 1997, as a method of making visible the acoustic resonances and eddies occurring within the sarcophagus when excited by an oscillator and powered speaker arrangement, thus mimicking the vowel sound

chant of priests. In so doing it was hoped that the acoustic coupling mechanism could be better understood. The north west corner of the sarcophagus is badly damaged and in order to stretch the p.v.c. membrane over its open top and maintain a level surface, it was necessary to 'Ëœrepair" the broken corner and to level the top edges that are largely broken away. This was achieved by means of expanded polystyrene sheets / adhesive tape and a pre-prepared aluminium right angle for repair of the corner. The membrane was then stretched over the sarcophagus and weighted around its perimeter with 43 bags of sand, of approximately 1Kg each, to produce an even torsion across its surface. (Each bag was filled with 1 plastic beaker volume of sand.) The speaker had been positioned centrally inside the sarcophagus and connected to the oscillator. Finally, a fine sprinkling of quartz sand was applied to the entire surface area of the membrane and the oscillator turned on, commencing at 20 KHz and slowly sweeping down the band whilst closely observing the sand grains for movement. The graphic equalizer was not used to flatten the speaker"s response since the visual effects are as much a function of excitation level as they are of frequency and where a given frequency and sound pressure level can sometimes produce

intricate images in the sand grains, such images may not occur at all if the level of acoustic energy is insufficient. As each resonant picture emerged, the frequency was recorded and a monochrome photograph taken.The experiment produced a rich and extremely varied set of cymatic pictures, far exceeding in complexity any previously seen during control tests in my laboratory. (Control tests were carried out prior to the research mission in a sarcophagus of identical dimensions but constructed in timber. The most complex image obtained was a simple set of longitudinal striations.) Many of the images showed odd striation arcs, presumed to be evidence of high local static charge created as a consequence of exciting the quartz crystal content of the granite. While several images lent the appearance of organic matter or coral seas the strangest resembled ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs. How these figures came to be locked in the granite is, perhaps, easily explained, as follows.

The interaction between the acoustic field, the resonance of

the quartz particles embedded in the granite and the inherent resonances of the quartz sand grains is an immensely complex one. However, the patterns that form are essentially harmonic and in studying the hieroglyphic-like cymatic forms I was persuaded that these too are essentially harmonic, the result of naturally occurring geometries within the crystals released during acoustic excitation of the sarcophagus. Consider that during the fashioning of granite in a craftsmen"s workshop the stone would ring like a bell with every strike of the hammer. The resulting sound field patterns would radiate away and manifest (invisibly) on all the membranes of the worker"s bodies, their skin, eyes and on every cell. It seems possible that scribe-priests would have been present during at least some of the work, perhaps to check on progress, and they too would have been influenced, albeit subliminally. It may not be a coincidence, then, that the earliest evidence of granite working in Egypt (circa 3,900 BCE) occurred at around the same time that Egyptologists date the emergence of hieroglyphic writing, both are thought to have occurred at ancient Nekhen. It seems easily possible, therefore, that the birth of the Egyptian written language and their working of granite are inextricably linked. Finally, I wish to leave the reader with an

illustration of the "Sonic Rebirth Ritual" envisioned with the help of the talented artist Judith Page. In this hypothetical ritual the sarcophagus contains the pharaoh Cheops (either living or dead). The four priests, standing at each corner, gently rest their fingertips on the granite edge in order to sense the resonant frequency. The priests generate powerful vowel intonations, gradually shifting the pitch until maximum acoustic excitation occurs. At this point, two of the priests maintain this frequency whilst the other two drop their pitch by a small margin, thus creating dramatic beat frequencies. Meanwhile the Sem priest, robed in a beautiful leopard skin, continually recites magical spells and confers these upon the pharaoh by holding his left hand over the sarcophagus. Cheops" ka travels to the stars, via the star shafts, and returns to be reborn, illustrated by the image of a fetus. If you have enjoyed this article my Egyptian Sonics book is available, containing details of many other experiments in the Great Pyramid and many more illustrations. Please visit our cymatics shop. All purchases help to fund further cymatics research. © John Stuart Reid 2009

A hypothetical sound healing ritual in the King's Chamber (The recipient is lying in the sarcophagus)

Reading the Green Language of Light by Vincent Bridges Part OneDivination is one of man's oldest spiritual technologies, its origins lost in the shift from neolithic hunter-gatherers to settled agriculturalists. As the shaman developed into the priest, divination, along with all forms of spiritism, became codified into mythology. From a framework of mythic events and divination - literally readings of the divine came language, which evolved over time into written forms based on the original symbolic elements. In turn, these symbolic elements became the focus of divinatory practices of their own, creating sub-sets of meaning within common words and phrases. From this intentional ambiguity arose the possibility of an initiate's language, a language of the birds, or, as it was expressed by the medieval initiates, the Green Language. Although we can point to the Green Language in works as diverse as Midsummer Night's Dream and The Chymical Wedding of Christian Rosencruz, Nostradamus' quatrains, 18th century alchemical texts and surrealist manifestos, few authors have bothered to explain it. One who did was Fulcanelli, the enigmatic 20th century alchemist and philosopher, in his masterpiece The Mystery of

the Cathedrals, published in Paris in 1926.[1] Here we have an authentic, although mysterious, voice of authority; one that was both master of the Green Language itself, and a master of the subjects usually hidden within it. Fulcanelli's main point, the key to unraveling the larger mystery of alchemy and the cathedrals, lies in an understanding of what he calls the "phonetic law" of the "spoken cabala," or the "Language of the Birds." This punning, multi-lingual word play can be used to reveal unusual and, according to Fulcanelli, meaningful associations between ideas. "What unsuspected marvels we should find, if we knew how to dissect words, to strip them of their barks and liberate the spirit, the divine light, which is within," Fulcanelli writes. He claims that in our day this is the natural language of the outsiders, the outlaws and heretics at the fringes of society. It was also the "green language" of the Freemasons ("All the Initiates expressed themselves in cant," Fulcanelli reminds us) who built the art gothique of the cathedrals. Ultimately the "art cot," or the "art of light," is derived from the Language of the Birds, which seems to be a sort of Ur-language taught by both Jesus and the ancients. It is also

mentioned in the Sufi text, entitled "The Conference of the Birds," by Attar the Chemist. In de Tassey's French translation of this work, which Fulcanelli references, the "conference" of the title is translated as "language." De Tassey goes on to explain the complex linguistic metaphor beneath the simple fable. Fulcanelli uses the same method to decode the alchemical meaning of the cathedrals. Fulcanelli also claims that Rabelais' Gargantua and Pantagruel is "a novel in cant," that is, written in the secret language. Offhandedly, he throws in Tiresias, the Greek seer who revealed to mortals the secrets of Olympus. Tiresias was taught the language of the birds by Athena, the goddess of wisdom. Just as casually, Fulcanelli mentions the similarity between gothic and goetic, suggesting that gothic art is a magic art. Emphasizing the phonetic connection to argot, cant or slang, Fulcanelli then links it to the Argonauts, of the quest for the Golden Fleece, by insisting that the crew of the Argo spoke the Green Language as it sailed "towards the felicitous shores of Colchos." He suggests that the language of this quest is the foundation of all initiation - "All Initiates expressed themselves in cant." In the same sentence he links this idea with the Court of Miracles of the

troubadour poet Villon and the artists who built the cathedrals, implying that these groups were somehow the same nautes, or sailors, as the Argonauts.[2] By any standard of comparison, this is an unusual collection of allusions and assertions, even for a hermetic author. Fulcanelli seems to be telling us, as plainly as possible, that the medium is the message. The argot is the art of light, the core of a Gnostic philosophy expounded so eloquently by Fulcanelli in the paragraph that follows immediately after the art of light statement. "Language," Fulcanelli tells us in that passage, "the instrument of the spirit, has a life of its own - even though it is only a reflection of the universal Idea." This Gnostic meta-linguistic mysticism is the core it seems of illumination itself. From the work of modern molecular biologists Fritz-Albert Popp and Mae-Wan Ho, we know that DNA emits a weak form of coherent light that has been demonstrated to work like a communication system between cells and even between larger organisms.[3] In this sense, the art of light is indeed the instrument of the spirit. It is nothing less than the mechanism, the framework so to speak, that allows Mind to exist in the universe. The language of light emitted and received by the DNA may be the original of all languages, the ultimate language

of initiation. Fulcanelli clearly understood this, as he shows when he states that argot, the initiation of the Argonauts, is but "one of the forms derived from The Language of the Birds." This Urlanguage, Fulcanelli insists, is the common language of initiation and illumination behind cultural expressions as different as the Christian, the Inca, the medieval troubadours and the ancient Greeks. And traces of it can be found in the dialects of Picardy and Provence, and most important of all, in the language of the Gypsies. These are stunning assertions. Fulcanelli informs us that the western cabala used by the troubadours and the builders of the cathedrals is based on the language of the Argonauts and the quest for the Golden Fleece. Which in turn is but one application of a vast Ur-language of symbols, derived perhaps from the DNA itself, that unite the global cultures of mankind, from the Inca to the ancient Greeks. And, to top it off, he told us that traces of it can be found in the language of the Gypsies, a fairly obvious reference to the Tarot, long held to be a Gypsy invention. Is he telling us that the Green Language, which is heard according to David Ovason only by those "who have clothed themselves in the skin of the dragon,"[4] is

simply a symbolic approximation of the information, transmitted by weak laser pulses, coming from our DNA? According to the work of anthropologist Jeremy Narby, this Ur-language of light is a "forest television" of images in which "DNA is a snaked shaped master of transformation that lives in water and is both extremely long and small, single and double. Just like the cosmic serpent."[5] His assessment agrees with Ovason's comments that only one who has the skin of the dragon, or has become one with the cosmic serpent of DNA, can understand this symbolic language of light. Could it be possible, by looking at the structure of DNA, to reconstruct this dragon's speech, this green language of light's syntax, grammar and vocabulary? And could it be, as Fulcanelli suggests, that fragments of that original language of light can be found in the divinatory systems used by all nautes, shaman and initiates?

Part Two The basics of heredity have known since Gregor Mendel's experiments with peas, but the discovery of DNA as the carrier of genetic information revolutionized our understanding

of life itself. Fifty years later, we are on the verge of a genetic revolution with the possibility of clones, genetic disease eradication in the womb and perhaps someday soon, designer humans. An inspiration hit James Watson as he walked down a spiral staircase, and in his mind's eye he saw the structure of DNA as a double helix.[6] Deoxyribonucleic acid, DNA, is a chain like molecule of great length, 1.3 meters, and high molecular weight in a double strand twisted like that spiral staircase that inspired Watson; a double helix with plus and minus strands. The strand itself consists of two chains of alternating acids and sugars in a simple building block like system. The strands are joined at regular intervals by rungs made of a pair of bases. There are four bases, thymine, always paired with adenine, and cystine, always paired with guanine. Thus, A, T, C, G are "letters" paired with T, A, G, C and because of the structure they fit together perfectly, like the teeth of a zipper. [7] These base pairs form "words" that are instructions to build an amino acid compound. There are 64 such "words" and one or more of these words represent the instruction and information necessary to create one of the 22 amino acids used to create the protein structure of a living body. The sum of all these

code words and amino acid sentences forms the blueprint for a specific entity, including elements that determine the individual's fate. And the strands with all this information are present in every undifferentiated cell nucleus, a script or book with significance, expression, meaning, all the hallmarks of life itself.[8] In 1968, Marie-Louise von Franz, a disciple of Carl Jung, published an essay in an anthology of psychology articles entitled "Symbol des Unus Mundus". As an aside in her essay about alchemical symbolism, Dr. von Franz speculated that there might be some structural link between the I Ching and the recently discovered DNA code.[9] A year later, a physician, Dr. Martin Schonberger published a small article in an obscure German medical magazine, Zeitschrift fur Allgemeinmedizin Der Landarzt, No. 16/1969, in which he presented "the astonishing parallels between the natural science of the I Ching and the latest discoveries of nuclear genetics." Dr. Schonberger's comparisons can be summarized as: 1) Both the DNA and the I Ching are based on polarity, yin and yang in the case of the I Ching, up and down symmetry in the case of DNA's double helix; 2) Four "letters" are available, A,T,C,G in the case of DNA, resting yin, moving yin, resting yang and moving yang in the I Ching, which are grouped

in pairs; 3) Three of these words form either a code for protein synthesis or a trigram; 4) The direction in which the codes are read is strictly determined in both; 5) There are 64 of these triplets or double trigrams, from which all creation, in the case of DNA, and fate in the case of the I Ching, are derived; 6) Two of these triplets have names, beginning and end. In the DNA they serve as punctuation between code sequences. In the I Ching, we have hexagrams # 63 and # 64, which serve the same purpose. Dr. von Franz, a Jungian psychoanalyst, was the first to notice the similarity, 64 units made of three out of four possible components, between the two but it took the practical mysticism of a working physician to elaborate the essential question: "Is there only one spirit whose manifestation (= information) must of necessity find its expression in the 64 words of the genetic code on one hand and the 64 possible states and developments of the I Ching on the other?"[10] Soon after Dr. Schonberger's article was published, Fritz Albert Popp began his groundbreaking work on bio-photon emission and communication by the DNA. As soon as Dr. Schonberger learned of Dr. Popp's early work, he wrote to him and asked his opinion. "Since information and matter cross in the genetic

code, it may be expected that evolution has selected the most favorable, i.e. the surest, and at the same time most economical, principle," Dr. Popp wrote back. "The only solution to the problem is to seek understanding of DNA… as you have done, from the information theory angle."[11] Following this advice, Schonberger elaborated his article into a small book, The I Ching and The Genetic Code: The Hidden Key to Life, published in Germany in 1973. For the second edition in 1977, Popp himself added a short afterward in which he restated the essential question: "Is there a connection between this substantiated reflection of biological evolution and the purpose, the indication and the meaning of Life?" This question, as Popp notes, "focuses our curiosity on the phase-border between the syntax and semantics of the DNA structure." In other words, if the I Ching is an accurate analogy for the syntax of the genetic code, then what does that imply about fate, free will and a host of other religious and spiritual issues? Even if we can read this "encyclopaedia of biological evolution," by means of a "hidden key to life," as has been done by the human genome project, the what does that imply about human evolution? Could a genetic I Ching, as suggested by Schonberger, function

as a "periodic system of the spiritual element" for the evolution of forms of ever-greater complexity and self-awareness?[12] Part ThreeTo begin to answer these crucial questions, we must first look at the origins of the I Ching. There have been hominids we would recognize as human in China for over five hundred thousand years. About eight thousand years ago, the rudiments of civilization appeared. A few thousand years later, around 3,000 BCE, a sort of proto-culture developed in the upper Yangtse valley. Like so many of the proto-cultures which formed around the planet within a few hundreds years of that date, the ancient Chinese culture centered on an Immortal.[13] At the dawn of time, Fu Hsi, the primordial culture-bringer who invented the calendar, writing and the organization of society and whose name literally means Embodied Wisdom, tried to explain the workings of I, a word usually translated as "change." To do this, we are told in the Great Commentary supposedly written by Confucius, he "observed the phenomena of the heavens and gazed down to observe the contours of the earth." He also observed his own internal processes and their reflections in nature and then "went beyond this to take ideas from other things. Thus he invented the eight trigrams in order to

comprehend the virtues of spiritual beings and represent the conditions of all things of creation."[14] In one version of the legend, Fu Hsi sees the eight trigrams, or primal groupings of broken and unbroken lines, on the back of a turtle, which gives us a clue as to how the oracle was originally practiced. The eight trigrams describe the major concepts of the ancient Chinese eco-philosophy which all refer back to the central image of the I, or, as an early Chou author defined it, "Change: that is the unchangeable." The word began as a pictogram of the cosmic lizard or dragon, and meant the "fixed," or the "straight," in the sense of the cosmic and unchanging axis of the universe. Applied to the idea of "time," the world axis came to denote "change" in order to describe the perceived evolution of patterns and rhythms.[15] These patterns were conceived as the cold dark yielding forces of Yin and the hot bright expansive forces of Yang, both of which are but fluctuations in the Chi. These fluctuations give rise to the five elements - metal, wood, water, fire and earth - whose interactions in turn produce all things. These eight concepts are symbolized by the eight primal trigrams: the trigrams Heaven and Earth represent Yang and Yin, while the trigram Thunder represents the

Chi. The other five, - Lake, Fire, Wind, Water and Mountain - convey the essence of the five elements, metal, fire, wood, water and earth. Fu Hsi's realization of the eight trigrams produces first of all a gnomic or geometric view of the universe's expansion, from first cause to the reality event horizon symbolized by the 64 hexagrams. The One becomes two, Yin and Yang, which in turn produces four, the directions, then eight, the trigrams, and then on to 64, the hexagrams. This was thought of as the primal linear order, of both the trigrams and their resulting hexagrams. This can also be seen as the primal binary matrix, a sort of master set of off/on switches by which life unfolds through time by means of change.[16] The number 64 is unusual in several ways. There are 64 codons, of three nucleotide units each, used by DNA and RNA to specify the amino acids needed for protein synthesis. We can think of these codons as a taxonomy, a complete and self-referencing group of symbols, that describes the possibilities of biological evolution. Interestingly enough, evidence from anthropology also suggests that 64 is the maximum number of entities that can be contained in one folkloric unit. From this it follows that the maximum level of cultural complexity is also controlled by the law of 2 to the 6th power, or 64. This connection between

the evolution of proteins from DNA and the development of cultural complexity from archetypal experience forms the basis of the I Ching.[17] While there are other ways to organize the trigrams and therefore the hexagrams, the primal linear order seems to represent some basic structure of life itself. Fu Hsi, the Embodied Wisdom, seems to have been telling us that the wisdom is also encoded within all of us. Indeed, the archaic pictogram for the oracle resembles nothing so much as a way to align the I, or cosmic center, with the unfolded spirals of DNA derived life. However, as the text attributed to Confucius noted, Fu Hsi went beyond the code of life. He also gave us a way to understand how our DNA fits within the larger patterns of celestial alignments and temporal development. The logical way to turn the linear, binary order of the trigrams into a circular pattern is to match pairs of opposites. This produces the primal or celestial arrangement, which represents the larger patterns of time and change. We can in fact align this primal pattern to the four corners of the universe, the so-called galactic solstices and equinoxes, and thereby derive the quality of time for each trigram's age or era. The trigrams used to mark these large periods

of time, the slow changes of the ages, can also be arranged to show the yearly cycle of natural and ecological change. This temporal arrangement begins in the spring with the appearance of the Chi trigram, Thunder, and then proceeds to develop the Chi through the year to perfection in the late winter, earth trigram Mountain, or Keeping Still, from which the Chi re-emerges in the spring. Therefore Fu Hsi's revelation provides us with a way to understand the evolution of the life codes, our DNA, within the organization of the space/time matrix from which reality is formed. Each arrangement of trigrams can be used to generate a sequence of the 64 hexagrams, which describes the changes, or relationships, within that level of reality. Thus, the linear or binary sequence describes the diversity of life produced through the action of tRNA, the celestial sequence describes the quality of time as the evolution of the results of action, what the Hindus call karma, and the temporal sequence describes the unfolding of the life force, the Chi, through the year and the landscape. By referring to all three, a total picture of reality emerges.[18] Part FourThe I Ching is the oldest book in the world; its basic structure developed in prehistory. Confucius, in his Great Commentary, credited the pre-historic Three August Ones

and the Five August Emperors with ordering the world according to its precepts. From the Chou Li, or Book of Chou Rites dating from around 1000 BCE, we learn that the Book of the I was only one of three prophetic or divinatory books known to the ancient Chinese. The Li Chi, one of the Five Classics, informs us that turtle shells were in common usage in divination using a system derived from Fu Hsi's trigrams. All that we can really know of its origins is that by the 12th century BCE, the oracle had taken its basic form of 64 binary hexagrams.[19] Apparently, up to this point, no recognized interpretations of the patterns existed. Each practitioner was free to interpret the patterns of the hexagrams in their own way. However, around the middle of the 12th century BCE, the late Shang dynasty deposed and imprisoned one of their dependents, King Wen. While in prison, King Wen turned his attention to writing descriptions, or judgments, on the 64 hexagrams. By careful use of the ideas revealed in his study, King Wen was able to affect his release and the re-instatement of his kingdom. Perhaps for this reason, his judgments have ever since been seen as definitive. King Wen passed his knowledge on to his son, Tan, the Prince of Chou, founder of the Chou

dynasty that eventually overthrew the Shang. The Prince of Chou is credited with having passed on the wisdom of his father in his judgments on the lines of the 64 hexagrams. These 384 descriptions form a unified field of understanding where all three perspectives on the eight trigrams and their subsequent sequences of hexagrams can be explored.[20] Imagine that a being from an advanced culture gave you a toy designed to both entertain you and instruct you in the workings of our reality matrix. The toy works like this: at any moment, you can freeze the flow of time into a very small slice which not only tells you the nature of the moment, but why you chose it, the ramifications of having chosen it, and three other co-ordinates of change that create the moment and the choice. Essentially, the I Ching, the gift of Fu Hsi, is such a toy. Any means of random selection can be used - counting yarrow stalks, tossing coins or a binary computer program - to provide the hexagram, which marks the quality of that moment. This hexagram is then interpreted by various methods and then related to other hexagrams to provide an inclusive and holistic perspective on the evolution of that moment in time. The value of such knowledge, however, comes from our ability to make use of it. And this, perhaps, was the genius of King Wen.

In addition to writing the enigmatic judgments, King Wen also designed a way to structure the hexagrams in pairs so that the increment of change between the pairs described the rhythmic structure of that elusive quality the now or the everchanging present. This discovery animated the larger structures described by Fu Hsi's trigrams so that time or change was rendered interactive. King Wen's arrangement became the standard sequence used in most versions of the I Ching, and for millennia was the preferred way to consult the oracle. It survived because it worked. Through the King Wen arrangement, it was possible to have a dialogue with this ancient source of wisdom. How this actually worked was a mystery until recently. Carl Jung's study of the I Ching led to his theory of synchronicity as an acausal connecting principle, but he was unable to see how the flow of archetypes formed meaningful structures in an acausal manner. Synchronicity could be defined as a psychological event, the projection of meaning onto a background of randomness, but Jung left unanswered the question of meaning itself. Does this temporal universe inhabited by biological entities truly have a "meaning?"[21] Perhaps not a meaning, but at least a "destiny." One of the commentaries on the I

Ching attributed to Confucius tells us that "the future likewise develops in accordance with the fixed laws, according to calculable numbers. . . This is the thought on which the Book of Changes is based." Another even older commentary informs us that "counting that which is going into the past depends on the forward movement. Knowing that which is to come depends on the backward movement. This is why the Book of Changes has backward moving numbers." Clearly the early commentators and interpreters saw the I Ching as something vastly more significant than a simple oracle.[22] But what exactly? This question was answered by a couple of the century's most brilliant minds. The McKenna brothers, Terence and Dennis, in their groundbreaking work The Invisible Landscape postulated that the King Wen arrangement contained just such a backward and forward flowing pattern of numbers, and that these numbers could be used to construct an interface with similar vital holons, or holistic hierarchies, in the organization of space/time. The McKennas demonstrated this by overlaying the 384 lines of the 64 hexagrams (6 x 64 = 384) on the 13 month lunar calendar (13 X 29.53 days = 383.89 days). They then used these basic units to develop a temporal lock

with the solar/sunspot cycle, the Zodiacal Ages, and the length of the Great Year of precessional motion. With the same increment, 64, they found it was possible to assemble a 26 step model of space/time from the size/age of the universe down to Planck's Constant. In this view, the I Ching is a fractal model of all that is, was, or will be. It is also hologramic, in that the piece, the I Ching, contains the information of the whole, the evolving universe. Applying this realization to the structure of the King Wen arrangement produces a model of the holonic nature of evolution. If we think of the time from the emergence of life on earth to the immediate future, roughly 1.3 billion years, as one increment and then begin to divide that by 64, some interesting time periods are highlighted. Our first division, one 64th of 1.3 billion years, brings us to the high point of the mammals, 18 million years ago. The next division by 64 brings us to 275,000 BCE, the dawn of Homo Sapiens. Dividing again by 64 brings us to the high point of the ancient cultures such as the Egyptian around 2300 BCE. Another division brings us to the mid 20th century and the last 67 + years of the cycle. According to this view, all of biological and cosmological time is approaching a point of concrescence in the near future. The McKenna brothers went looking for possible dates for this

concrescence and decided that the helical rising of the winter solstice sunrise in 2012 matched the requirements. It would certainly be an event of cosmological significance that could serve as a symbol of the concrescence itself. The McKennas found that this date also matched the wave form derived from King Wen's arrangement with historical events. The end of World War II and the atomic bomb, for instance, fell on 1945, the year of the last division, the beginning of the last 67 + years of biological and galactic evolution which completes the vast hexagram of time which began 72.25 billion years ago. All of the information, "novelty" as the McKennas called it, that was generated in the course of the previous billions of years from the formation of the earth to the present is compressed and recapitulated in the last 67 + years. Therefore we can apply the same scale of division, creating a new hexagramic hierarchy, to this 67 + year period. Within this time period, there are 64 groups of 384 days, which cover three major and six minor sunspot cycles. When the wave front of concrescence is applied to the time period, we find that the first node falls on the beginning of the last 384 day cycle. The McKennas suggested that this node marked a shift in "novelty" or information density, equal to that which occurred in 1945

CE, 2300 BCE, 275,000 BCE and so on. The next node on the concrescence wave happens six days before the shift point and again represents the same kind of acceleration in "novelty." The first trigram is completed at the next node, 135 minutes from ground zero, and represents another level of acceleration. Novelty continues to speed up at the next node, 127 seconds, and again at the next, 1.98 seconds, and then for the final time at .003 seconds when it accelerates to its maximum. The pattern then inverts and novelty decreases by the same incremental pattern with which it increased. Another round has begun.[23] The implications of this are staggering if considered from the perspective of the universe's meaning or destiny. Perhaps sentient life developed out of the primal matrix just to be aware of this all-important wave of information acceleration as it reaches concrescence. Perhaps the true value of the I Ching is to help us understand the transformational possibilities of living in a moment of rapidly accelerating time.

Part FiveInterestingly enough, the Taoist alchemists of the Sung Dynasty (960 - 1127 CE) seemed to understand the concept of

alchemical time and the transformative process at the heart of King Wen's arrangement. In a curious mandala entitled "The Cauldron, Furnace, Medicines and Firing Process," the King Wen sequence is used to describe the alchemical process. "The science of the gold pill (alchemy)," as Liu I-ming, the foremost Taoist scholar of the 19th century, tells us in his commentary on the mandala, "has the Heaven and the Earth for its cauldron and furnace, Water and Fire for its medicinal ingredients; the other sixty hexagrams, beginning with Difficulty and Darkness, are the firing process. . . The science of the gold pill (alchemy) is not outside the tao of transformation, the tao of transformation is not outside the tao of evolution of yin and yang, of heaven and earth, sun and moon."[24] This alchemical mandala, with its circle of sixty hexagrams, is the informational link between eastern and western systems of divination and magical philosophy. Its four outer hexagrams suggest the pattern of the Kabbalistic cross "Between the heights (heaven) and the depths (Earth), between Justice (Fire) and Mercy (Water), I am centered" - while the circle of sixty hexagrams represents the union of the microcosm, 5 the pentagram, and the macrocosm, 6 the hexagram, [5 x 6 = 30, 6 x 6 = 36, 5 x 12 (6 + 6) = 60, 6 x 10 (5 + 5) = 60

and 12 + 60 = 72] in the ratio of 5:6, or 10:12. This numerical relationship corresponds in the double helix of DNA to the point where counting by triplets and turns merge. Two triplets, six base pairs, contain a half turn of the DNA helix, or five base pairs. Therefore, three whole turns, or six half turns, contains ten triplets, 30 base pairs or 60 amino acids, with in a framework of 12 triplets, 36 base pairs and 72 amino acids. These ratios, 5:6 and 10:12 form a common period where turns, structure, and information, triplets, coincide, echoing the overlap between mind, the microcosm, and matter, the macrocosm and the relationship between the Tree of Life, three turns and ten triplets of the helix, and the zodiac of six half turns and 12 triplets.[25] Both the 60 hexagram cycle and the 64 hexagram cycle are related to time. The ancient Chinese calendar was based on the Chang, or Metonic cycle of 19 years solar years. This the time period in which the sun and moon go through their permutations before returning to the starting point. In astrology, this is marked by the head and tail of the dragon, markers used to note the main event of the Metonic cycle, the prediction of eclipses. If we divide our 60 hexagrams or amino acids by the 19 years of the cycle, we

find a close approximation of Pi, 3.15, a geometric marker of the cycle that is also reflected in the structure of DNA. Nineteen turns, counted by triplets, brings us to the 64th triplet, completing the cycle of the code. Nineteen turns of 64 triplets is 192 base pairs and 384 amino acids, the total number of lines in the I Ching.[26] If we count by lunar years of 384 days, 13 months times 29.6 days or 19 days more than the solar year, then 64 of these "years" would merge the eclipse cycle, the head and tail of the dragon, with the sun spot cycle, containing three major cycles and six minor ones, which echoes the three turns and six half turns created by ten triplets. This temporal unit, as we saw noted above, is the increment of change, the wave front of the increasing novelty factor, by which evolution is paced. It is no accident, given the light sensitive nature of DNA that eclipse cycles, sunspot cycles and the informational structure of DNA should all be based on the same ratios and proportions. From this we can see that the structure of the I Ching and the DNA code contains both local solar system time orchestrated by the permutations of sun, moon, eclipses and sunspot cycles, and the larger cycles of precessional time. Counting by turns and

triplets reveals that a macrocosmic framework of precessional numbers supports the microcosm. The movement of the spring equinox backward through the zodiac due to the tilt of the earth's axis is measured at the rate of one degree every 72 years, therefore 12 triplets, 1 and 1/5th turns of the helix equals 1/6 of a degree of precessional motion, or 12 years. Given that there billions of turns and millions of triplets in a single strand of DNA, then the entire history of the universe, from beginning to end, could be coded into our DNA.[27] From this perspective, the mythic Akashic Records are simply the coils of DNA within every cell of your body, and they can be read by those who, in Ovason's phrase, "have clothed themselves in the skin of the dragon," that is, only by initiates who have learned the Green Language of Light. But, while the I Ching provides us with an alphabet and a way to spell out meaningful "words," the 64 codons it fails to provide a grammar and syntax that would allow us to use these "words" in sentences and metaphors, in other words, to turn the images into a discrete form of communication. For that piece of the puzzle, we must turn to the western mystery tradition and a much newer psycho-technology, the Tarot and its

Gnostic and Kabbalistic roots.

Part SixWhile keeping in mind that the label "Gnosticism" covers an enormous number of different and often contradictory belief systems, it is possible to sort through its spiritual kaleidoscope and arrive at an overview of the basic gnostic cosmology. Gnosticism's main tenets contain both good and evil gods, a dualism that is often the opposite of what we would usually expect. The real force driving gnostic philosophy was its sophisticated and experiential vision of the End of the World.[28] According to the gnostic myth, at the creation of the world the spirit of Light was imprisoned by the powers of Darkness. This light, the essence of God, was trapped in human bodies as separate sparks of light, our souls. The gnostic sects held that the goal of their knowledge was the path of return, or the ability of the individual sparks to return to the original Light through the process of redemption. According to the Gnostics, this world, and its history, are the works of the evil Demiurge. This is the false god, or the evil one, who built this world as a trap for souls, or the light.

As each soul is redeemed, it travels back to the shattered source of the divine Light. The soul returns its own small spark of light to the main source, which slowly, as more and more souls return to it, becomes whole again. Eventually, when all souls have returned, the physical universe, being now completely without Light, will end. Given modern biology's understanding of the light emitting and information carrying ability of DNA, and the implications for the kind of hologramic reality described by the Gnostics, then such eschatology of Light gains a new and more scientific meaning. Therefore this "eschatology of Light" synthesized from Egyptian, Persian and Hebrew elements can be seen as the framework supporting the vast diversity of gnostic traditions. These traditions included the new messianic form of Judaism that would become Christianity a century or so later.[29] The key concept in this eschatology of light is the Tree of Life, Etz Chaim, as described in the work of creation texts such as the Sepher Yetsirah. The Tree of Life is a diagram that pictures reality as the intersection of four great realms, or levels of abstraction. A geometric pattern crystallizes within the intersection planes like a moiré pattern in a hologramic projection. Twenty-two paths, processes or states of becoming connect ten localities,

spheres or sephiroth. The entire diagram was thought to describe the nature of creation, God's artistic technique if you will. But it's true importance to the sages was its application to the human condition.[30] As God is supposed to have made man in his image and likeness, then man was thought to contain, in microcosm, the entire Tree of Life. Some medieval Kabbalists used the concepts in the Sepher Yetsirah to create an artificial form of life, as in the Golem legends of Prague and Warsaw. To the western esotericists, the Tree of Life functioned much like the Kundalini diagrams of the Hindu mystics. By mapping the internal power centers, and then projecting outward and aligning them with the forces of nature, the magician sought to re-enact the process of creation. And so become, like God, a co-creator of the universe.[31] The sephiroth and the paths are arranged in a few basic patterns. The top three localities, Kether, Chokmah and Binah, (Crown, Wisdom and Understanding) create a triangular motif that is then inverted and projected downward through the pattern. The first inverted triangle, Chesed, Geburah, Tiphareth, (Mercy, Strength and Beauty) is repeated by the third and last triangle, Netzach, Hod and Yesod (Victory, Splendor and Foundation). The whole pattern is

then resolved by, and enfolded into, the last sephiroth, Malkuth (Kingdom). Each of these triangular patterns represents one of the realms or levels of abstraction. The repetition of the pattern also creates three columns or pillars on the Tree. Facing the Tree, the three columns are Mercy, Transformation (note this column connects Malkuth with Kether, heaven to earth), and Severity. These repetitions of three can also be seen as the three persons of the trinity, the law of threes, or thesis, antithesis and synthesis to the modern philosopher. They can also be seen as the triplet code at the heart of transfer RNA, which creates proteins according to the DNA's blueprint, and the three turns formed of ten triplets. Indeed, the whole Tree of Life pattern echoes the structural components of DNA and its processes that we found in the I Ching. The ten spheres are joined together by the serpent like entwining of the 22 paths, for a total of 32 qualities and their reflection, which of course matches the 64 protein synthesis code words of t-RNA. The 22 letters of the paths correspond to the 20 amino acids and the two punctuation marks formed by t-RNA. As these are formed of words made of base pairs, we might think of them as possible sentence

structures, or varieties of syntax, that allow for the "metaphor" of a physical body to be "written" or constructed. Even the 23 chromosomes that each individual passes on in reproduction can be seen as the 22 paths of the Tree, with the addition of the Malkuth, or earth element, that creates both gender and individuality. In essence, the Kabbalah and the Tree Of Life are elegant and symbolic ways to express the patterns found in the DNA. It is therefore no wonder that it was thought capable of bestowing life on inanimate clay as in the Golem legends. Understanding of this combination of mythic mathematics and DNA geometry almost disappeared with fall of the ancient world. It survived in fragments, and in the quotations of the ancients, until an almost unknown English scholar named William Stirling wrote the first formal explication since Vitruvius in ancient Rome. Published anonymously in 1897, his book, entitled The Canon: An Exposition of the Pagan Mystery Perpetuated in the Cabala as the Rule of All Art,[32] managed, like Fulcanelli's Mystery of the Cathedrals, to become influential in spite of its obscurity. It inspired thinkers as diverse as the psychic archaeologist F. Bligh Bond and the perennial Victorian bad-boy magician Aleister Crowley, who liberally sprinkled his work with swipes

from Stirling. According to Keith Critchlow, a geometric philosopher and student of Buckminster Fuller's, "the Canon is based on the objective fact that events and physical changes which are perpetual are never the less completely governed by intrinsic proportions, periodicities and measures." As Critchlow notes, "it is to just such a hidden intrinsic language that the author of this book (Stirling) has dedicated himself."[33] In his chapter on Rhetoric, one of the liberal arts surrounding Alchemy on the base of NotreDame's middle pillar, Stirling gives us a simple description of the Great Tree of Life: "The process of creation may be expressed by inscribing the cabalistic diagram in the upper hemisphere, so that the apex or crown reaches to the Milky Way, while the tenth step will coincide with earth." Stirling's "cabalistic diagram" is the ten-step pattern of unfoldment known to occultists as the Tree of Life, and according to his explication, it is the basic pattern of the Canon itself. He writes: "The doctrine of the Cabala was reduced to a geometric diagram, in which ten steps were grouped according to a progressive scheme, so that the emanations of the Spirit of

the Elohim issues from the first step called the Crown, and after passing through the whole figure is carried through the ninth step, and finally reaches the tenth or last of the series." This cabalistic diagram described by Stirling, the Tree of Life, was first elucidated in the 2nd century Sepher Yetsirah, and pictures reality as the intersection of levels of abstraction, again reminiscent of the intersection of mind and matter, information and structure, that is the DNA code. Stirling tells us that "the ideas which the ancients connected… and combined into this figure of ten progressive steps, appears to form the basis of all their philosophy, religion, and art, and in it we have the nearest approach to a direct revelation of the traditional science, or Gnosis, which was never communicated except by myths and symbols." From this we can see that the framework, the Gnostic pattern, behind the universal language of symbolism, the Language of the Birds and the Green Language, is this great word/world tree of DNA geometry. It is also the Ladder of our western shamanic Gnosis.

Part SevenSince we have been following the Gnostic footprints of the Green Language, let

us return to Fulcanelli and his most direct Gnostic symbol, the enigmatic credence of Lallemant Mansion in Bourges described in Mystery of the Cathedrals.[34] An architectural credence is a false door or window. This immediately suggests the Egyptian false door used in tombs and the Islamic mithrab or prayer niche. In Egyptian architecture, the false door allows the 'Ka', or the spirit double that lies within all of us, access to the 'Ka' statue, the body's immortal form, hidden in a chamber behind the door. This is the doorway to the Duat, or the astral realm of the light beings. The spirit, or light within us, lives in this realm after the death of the body. This echoes the Gnostic "spark of light" trying to find it's way back to the great central light of the universe. In Islam, the mithrab is the prayer doorway to Mecca and the inner mysteries of Mohammed's revelation. In many Sufi sects, the mithrab has the geometric pattern of the Tree of Life, without Malkuth, inscribed in its niche. This is usually coupled with the Light Verse from the Qu'ran - Sura 24, verse 35. To the Sufis, this verse exemplifies the very idea of illumination. Idries Shah called the verse "the essence of Sufism," and goes on to suggests that it "conceals the nature of the cognition of the extra dimensions of the human consciousness which comes beyond the intellect."

The mithrab/credence in Lallemant Mansion combines Islamic concepts with the even deeper meaning of a door to the Duat from Egyptian cosmology. It has three layers, as does the Egyptian false door. On the inner surface of the niche is a letter rebus that, as we will see, distils the essence of the Sufi Light Verse. We are also reminded of the Abbot Suger: "Bright is the noble work, this work shining nobly/ Enlightens the mind so that it may travel through the true lights/ To the True Light where Christ is the true door." In the niche of the credence at Lallemant are the letters RERE on one line, followed by the letters, RER on the next. This is repeated twice more for a total of six lines, hence doubling or crossing: two times three equals six. It looks like this: RERERERRERERERRERERER The repetition suggests a sequence with six lines, such as a hexagram of the I Ching. If we take the RER to be a yin line and the RERE to be a yang line, then the credence gives us the 64th hexagram of the I Ching: "Before Completion." If we flip the attribution so that RER is yang and RERE is yin, then we have hexagram #63, "After Completion." These hexagrams are composed of two trigrams, Li,

flame or light, and K'an, water or the abyss. Therefore we have the image of "fire over water; the conditions before transition," and "water over fire, the conditions after transition," as the sages described it in the text. This image suggests the Silver Star of the Wise, rising from the depths of space to signal the completion of the Great Work, and the symbol of both the prima materia and the completed process, the cosmic serpent biting its own tail of DNA itself. Jeremy Narby, in his book The Cosmic Serpent, describes DNA as "living in water and emitting photons, like an aquatic dragon spitting fire."[35] This certainly matches the image of the two hexagrams we can make from the pattern on the credence, and suggests that the I Ching and the DNA light language might be the same thing, the same "text." Researchers, such as Rattemeyer, Popp and Ho, consider this bio-photon emission and absorption as a kind of "bio-communication between cells and organisms," and their work over the last 15 years suggest that this language is used not merely on the cellular level but also as a communication and organization mechanism in macro-organisms such as plankton swarms. [36] Narby presents startling evidence that shamanic states can function as an access way to this internal flow of information in the form

of symbols and imagery. As we saw above, the Tree of Life is also a way to organize the information of the DNA. When viewed as a 3 dimensional object, the Tree of Life becomes a prism-like crystal, which increases its resemblance to the liquid crystal of DNA.[37] We can see these two great information theories as emblematic of the eastern and western approaches. The Ladderlike approach of the Tree of Life complements the language-like structure of the I Ching. What unites them is the end result, the realization of the DNA/light, even in symbolic terms, from which they originate. Is there really a very sophisticated meme for transformation and gnosis that runs through all religions and spiritual traditions? Is this tradition holding the knowledge of our past for a release some time in the future? Could light, in the form of weak laser pulses from our DNA, be the source of this information? Could the pattern itself, represented by the yin/yang polarity of hexagrams #63 and #64, reveal when understood the ultimate secrets of life, time and fate?The answer to these questions, and the others we originally proposed appears to be yes. It is possible to reconstruct the dragon's speech, the green language of light's syntax, grammar and vocabulary, because

fragments of that original green language of light can be found in the divinatory systems used by all nautes, shaman and initiates, from the archaic oracles of the I Ching to the medievalism of the Kabbalah and the Tarot. By comparing these to the structure and processes of DNA, we can assemble a complex of photo-linguistic meanings that allow us to fulfil the ultimate goal of man's spiritual yearnings, that of reading the divine. Throughout the immense span of human history references to the ‘inner sound current’, ‘audible life stream’ or other similar such descriptions to this mystical, sonic life force have not always been crystal clear. Many cultures have made spiritual notations to this overall concept, but oftentimes it has been obscured because of translation, hidden agendas, or incomplete records. However, such references are more common than most previously believed. They can be traced from way back to some of the most ancient civilizations on most continents and forward to all the forms in our present day world. Yet, the odd part about its history is that most people in our modern world have never heard of any of this. It does seem it is finally about time. The

pages in this section refer to some of history out there, whether it springs from religion, science, occultism, spiritual discipline or a combination of such, and whether it be the larger movements of Sant Mat, Radhasoami, Sikhism and their modern offshoots, or more obscure references in ancient Greece, ancient Egypt, Druids, Gnostics, Native Americans, Aztecs, Mayans and several others. “The sound is the source of all manifestation ... The knower of the mystery of sound knows the mystery of the whole universe.” “For in the beginning of the times so did we all share in the Holy Stream of Sound that gave birth to all creation.” “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” “The Tao is the source of all things ... existed before heaven and earth ... eternal ... pervades everywhere.” “In the beginning was OM ...” Virtually every civilization in the world has had some type of creation myth that involved sound, usually sound that was equated with consciousness and that this celestial sound was the first creation, so that everything else

created came from such ‘otherworldly’ sound in the ether. A number of spiritual, mystical and religious texts have spoken of this metaphysical equation of sound as an element of their most honored traditions.

Plato wrote that the cosmos was constructed according to musical intervals and proportions. Pythagoras called it ‘Music of the Spheres’ and believed that it fills our inner ears and we are constantly in contact with it from the moment of our birth. Another Greek philosopher, Heraclitus, called it ‘Logos’ (divine word or sound). Some Native American traditions call it ‘Song of the Creator,’ while the Bible calls it ‘The Word’ and ‘Voice of Many Waters’. Hindus refer to it as ‘Anahad Shabd’ (unlimited tone or unstruck melody) and ‘Akash Bani’ (voice from the heavens), while the Sufis

say it is ‘Saute Surmad’ (tone that fills the cosmos). Lao Tzu described the Tao as ‘unimpeded harmony’ and referred to the ‘Great Tone’ as the source of all things. Guru Nanak built Sikhism on the foundations of this 'cosmic tone'. Some believe the knowledge of this 'mystery tone' goes back even farther, beyond the origins of Hinduism, and to the ancient Egyptians of several thousand B.C. Others believe that Jesus taught it to his inner circle, his disciples, and also that Mohammed was aware of it when he was enlightened in the cave at Gare-Hira. Several spiritual Masters teach that this sound of God is in everyone and that we explore this inner space through meditation. A number of ancient Gnostics mystical texts refer to hearing the sound of God while in deep meditation states. Today, these traditions are a part of the Radhasoami Sant Mat movement, as well as several others around the world. In addition, a number of other cultures, such as the Aborigines, Aztecs, Eskimos, Malayans and Persians all believed that the universe originated in sound. In fact, the very word universe actually means ‘one song or sound’, uni meaning one and verse meaning song.

The details of these esoteric theories are as follows. This one sound is divided into unlimited frequencies or tones that generate a geometric wave pattern containing the information of its order and structure in nature. Sound is in this way a storage and transfer system for information or the intelligence of the universe bio-system. Much of our life is spent under the influence of disorganized, chaotic, frantic sound. However, the more time one spends within the influence of highly organized and repeating fractal tone patterns, the more solution orientated is the information attracted and maintained in one’s energy field. This can help allow stress to be replaced with ease by relaxation, which is why the sacred geometry of sound is a foundation for sound healing. In addition, symbols are the language of the unconscious and higher conscious mental bodies, and they provide the

keys to one’s journey into the sensations of tone. The physical body, the subtle bodies and their points of confluence, vibrate at different frequencies. These are modified or literally attuned by the resonation of the inner sound current, sacred algorithms or mantras, which can then harmonize and realign the dense and subtle components of the energetic body.

It has also been said that the vibrations of this sound are too fine to be audible, making it difficult to be aware of these very fine, ethereal vibrations. However, as this sound is supposedly always resounding in the soul and when one attains a certain level of stillness and concentration, the sound can become audible. It is supposedly the ringing tone one can hear when all other sounds are silent. Depending upon the person, a variety

of sounds may be heard, similar to the following physical representations; rushing waters, thunder, ringing bells, conch sounds, gong echoes, steam engine, crickets chirping, bees or hummingbirds flying, or even instruments like harps, horns, flutes or lutes being played. Ascetics blow a horn, a shell or a flute to awaken this inner tone in them. The bells and gongs in churches and temples are meant to suggest this same inner sound and thus lead one to take up the clarion call towards the inner life. In the even deeper esoteric world of mystics, there is a spiritual practice (meditation) called Surat Shabd(a) Yoga, (yoga of the celestial sound current), which is followed by a number of ancient spiritual traditions. Surat means “soul,” shabd means “word” and yoga means “union.” Word means the “Sound Current,” the “Audible Life Stream” or the “Essence of the Absolute Supreme Being.” That is, the dynamic force of creative energy that was sent out, as sound vibration, from the Supreme Being/Force into the abyss of space at the dawn of the universe's manifestation, and that is being sent forth, through the ages, framing all things that constitute and inhabit the universe. It is also implied that through this practice of meditation, one can learn to access the workings of this inner sound and actually

travel spiritually into other levels or dimensions within the inner cosmos. If one follows the theory on down to biological human beings, it says this inner sound is the spiritual energy that actually drives our consciousness and provides the energy to hold our genetic structure in balance. And that this energy is supplied through an umbilical cord arrangement, and this ringing or buzzing sound we all can actually hear is the current flow in that power line. And thus, that one’s hair swirl is physical evidence of its path, as it enters at that point in a vortex pattern. In addition to these mystical theories and practices, today there is a popular, still developing theory among physicists called String Theory, which attempts to provide a complete, unified and consistent description of the fundamental structure of our universe. Very basically, it explains the smallest possible component of reality as a vibrating string, or a bundle of them intertwined, and that how matter is created depends on the way these strings vibrate. And of course when something vibrates, it creates a tone or harmonic of tones. String theory tries to bridge and tie together the theories of relativity and quantum mechanics into the currently accepted “Big Bang” theory of the universe’s creation. And as previously mentioned, universe meaning

one song, is creation then merely a song being sung or played? A cosmic symphony of sorts? And each one of us exists as a unique harmonic signature within this overall celestial symphony? And finally, we must mention the medical condition of tinnitus, which may or may not relate to these postulates. Webster’s dictionary defines tinnitus as, “any ringing or buzzing in the ear not resulting from an external stimulus.” The medical community reports that at least 20%, if not more, of the people in the USA suffer from it on a regular basis. Things mentioned that bring it on are allergies, head injuries, loud noises, medications, infections, tumors and diseases. Several treatments are offered to treat symptoms, but they truly do not even know what causes it. And even though it is recognized as a medical condition, it is one that doesn’t seem to do much harm, other than being a nuisance for those affected. In fact, most patients report that their doctors usually tell them to just learn to deal with it, since there is no long-lasting cure except ways to temporarily relieve the annoyance. And polls reveal that 60-90% of the time these treatments don’t work. So learning to live with it is basically the solution most people accept, because it’s also noted that at one time or

another almost everyone gets it to some degree. Do the metaphysical premises presented here before us truly point to an inner sonic key that is unique to each and every one of us? One that can define where our future divine heritage really does take us? Possibly the final answer is revealed whenever we take up the clarion call of the spiritual explorer that resides deep inside each of us. Ancient Sound Healing By Annaliese and John Stuart Reid Most ancient cultures used the seemingly magical power of sound to heal. Sound healing had almost disappeared in the west until the 1930s when acoustic researchers discovered ultrasound and its medical properties. With this discovery, research burgeoned and today the ancient art of sound healing is rapidly developing into a new science. (For information on sound healing in modern times please see our article 'Rediscovering the Art & Science of Sound Healing.')

Aboriginal Sound Healing The Aboriginal people of Australia are the first known culture to heal with sound. Their ‘yidaki' (modern name, didgeridoo) has been used as a healing tool for at least 40,000 years. The Aborigines healed broken bones, muscle tears and illnesses of every kind using their enigmatic musical instrument. Interestingly, the sounds emitted by the yidaki are in alignment with modern sound healing technology. It is becoming apparent that the wisdom of the ancients was based on ‘sound' principles.

The most ancient of all sound healing instruments—the Yidaki

Sound Healing in Ancient Egypt The Egyptian culture extends back to 4000 BC and they have a long tradition of vowel sound chant. A Greek traveler, Demetrius, circa 200 B.C., wrote that the Egyptians used vowel sounds in their rituals: ‘In Egypt, when priests sing hymns to the Gods they sing the seven vowels in due succession and the sound has such euphony that men listen to it instead of the flute and the lyre.' The Corpus Hermeticum also contains a reference to the Egyptian's use of sound as distinct from words. This book was probably redacted in the 1st century AD but it is believed to be much older, possible as early as 1400 BC: In a letter from Asklepios to King Amman [he says]: ‘As for us, we do not use simple words but sounds all filled with power.' The Egyptians believed that vowel sounds were

sacred, so much so that their written hieroglyphic language contains no vowels. We can, therefore, safely assume that vowel sound chant carried a powerful significance for their priests. Egyptian priestesses used sistra, a type of musical rattle instrument with metal discs that creates not only a pleasant jangling sound but, as we now know, also generates copious amounts of ultrasound. Ultrasound is an effective healing modality and is used today in hospitals and clinics so it is entirely possible that ceremonies in which many sistra were used were not merely employed to enhance the musical soundscape but were intended to enhance the healing effect. In the wall scene below, from a building erected by Queen Hatshepsut, three priestesses play sistra, accompanying a harpist, another instrument known to have healing qualities.

The healing chapel at Deir el-Bahari, Thebes, was dedicated to Amenhotep-son-of-Hapu, a deified healing saint closely associated with Imhotep—who is largely recognized under the title of 'physician.' Imhotep's repute was so great that 1,500 years after his death the Greeks identified him with their healing god Asclepius. These two deified men—Amenhotepson-of-Hapu and Imhotep—were usually worshipped together in the same Egyptian healing temples. John Stuart Reid's acoustics research in the pyramids has provided strong evidence that the Egyptians designed their chapels and burial chambers to be reverberant in order to enhance sonic-based ceremonies. Reid underwent a significant healing of his lower back during his experiments in the King's Chamber that he attributes to the resonant properties of the sarcophagus. He conjectures

that the acoustic resonance was deliberately contrived by the Egyptian architects and thinks it very likely that they were aware of the healing properties of sound long before the Greeks. Sound Healing in Ancient Greece The Greek, Pythagoras (circa 500 BC) was, in a very real sense, the father of music therapy. The Pythagoras Mystery School, based on the island of Crotona, taught the use of flute and lyre as the primary healing instruments and although none of Pythagoras' writings have come down to us we know of his philosophy and techniques from many contemporary writers. With his monochord—a single-stringed musical instrument that uses a fixed weight to provide tension—Pythagoras was able to unravel the mysteries of musical intervals. Iamblichus noted that: ‘Pythagoras considered that music contributed greatly to health, if used in the right way…He called his method 'musical medicine'…To the accompaniment of Pythagoras' his followers would sing in unison certain chants…At other times his disciples employed music as medicine, with certain melodies composed to

cure the passions of the psyche...anger and aggression.'

In the GrecoRoman period healing temples were used for ‘incubation,' a process in which patients underwent ‘dream sleep,' among other known modalities. It seems likely that music was used therapeutically during their stay. The reverberant spaces of the healing temples and sanatoria would have enhanced the therapeutic aspects of musical instruments, mainly a function of the parallel-facing stone walls.

The Sanatorium at Dendera, Egypt Note the small cells where patients would undergo dream sleep incubation and music therapy Returning to the use of vowel sound chant—the production of vocal sounds rather than words— many eastern cultures developed variations of chant for healing and for spiritual ascension. Studies have shown that vowel sound chant can bring about many positive physiological changes in the body, and create an altered state of consciousness in which the chanter becomes serene. An example, among many cultures that use vowel sound chant, are the Tibetan monks who have a tradition extending back at least a thousand years. One of the earliest western scholars to reach Cathay (modern day Tibet

but then a province of China) was Sir Gilbert Hay, the architect of Rosslyn Chapel, near Edinburgh, Scotland. It is assumed that Sir Gilbert would have encountered the monks in Cathay and their now famous gong-making science. By sprinkling sand on a gong, then striking the central area, tuning in ancient times (and even today by some makers) is achieved. If the resulting sand patterns were asymmetrical the gong maker would continue to shape and beat the metal.

As a musical instrument the gong has wonderful healing properties because it contains virtually the whole spectrum of audible sound. Human cells, immersed in the

gong's sound field, absorb the frequencies they need—a kind of sonic food—and reject what is not needed. We cannot know for certain whether Sir Gilbert brought back this healing knowledge to Scotland but anyone who has experienced the wonderful acoustics of the Rosslyn Crypt will know that this is not accidental. It is also likely that Sir Gilbert acquired cymatics knowledge in Cathay that he employed in creation of the Rosslyn Cubes. These are cube-like carved stone structures that decorate the ceiling of the Lady Chapel and in which he embedded a sacred melody in cymatic sound symbols. Thomas and Stuart Mitchell recently decoded this music and it takes the form of the beautiful Rosslyn Motet.

The Apprentice Pillar and Musical Cubes, Rosslyn Chapel In conclusion, sound healing has a rich tradition

reaching back thousands of years although following the Tibetan monk's experiments with sound healing in the 1400's there is a gap of around 450 years during which this ancient art seemed to almost die out. It wasn't until 1936 that our story of sound healing in the modern era begins. Content courtesy of John Stuart and Analiese Shandra Reid Copyright (c) 2011. All Rights Reserved. http://www.cymascope.com Toning and Tuning Toning is the universal language of sound. The act of toning or tuning is the letting out of nonverbal sound as a release to create balance and harmony within self. It is achieved through the elongation of a note or tone, using breath and voice. It encourages the full spectrum of your energy field, helping to release old patterns of physical, emotional and mental limitations, allowing you to live your divine purpose more fully.

It is a highly intuitive experience; you have been doing it since birth and did not have a full awareness of this powerful healing potential. When toning you are aligning yourself with the sacred energies of healing sounds, creating a highly transformative field of healing energy and accessing frequencies of light within the synergistic group vortex. The benefits of sound and toning healing include enhanced cellular healing and clearing of the emotional body, enhanced selfexpression and self-empowerment, and heightened creativity. The vibration of the human voice is considered the most powerful healing force of all. The tonal quality of our voice tells more about us then the words we speak. Our voices affect the cells and molecules of our body and can restore our innate harmony and perfection. Through toning we can vibrate and stimulate our entire

physical system. All major religions and spiritual traditions have practiced sound to uplift our spirits. In shamanic traditions, medicine people used chanting to heal wounds, protect and empower themselves and others. Some cultures practice a form of singing called keening or wailing to release sorrow and heal grief after a person dies. We resonate from our diaphragm, chest, heart, lungs, throat, tongue, and face vibrating all levels of our being connecting us with our emotions. This helps open our hearts and get out of our head, unifying our body/mind. It is actually more difficult to stay in a low energy state than it is to stay at a higher vibration. Using sound, for instance by singing, allows our breath to deepen, our emotions to open and the sound vibrations to move and resonate through us rather than being held back. As our breath deepens we increase the life force within us and our auditory system and internal awareness process becomes more sensitive. Many of us today were to taught to be seen and not heard therefore repressing our need to be auditory. We need to get in touch with the tensions we are holding and begin to release

them gently and lovingly through guided relaxation, meditation, breathing, and singing. Deepening and expanding the voice is important work. Learning to use the diaphragm correctly is also essential. As we release our tensions our unique natural voice emerges in an organic easy process. Our voices will become full of life force, and vitality, with increasing flexibility, resonance and expressiveness. So, as you can see, toning is a very powerful approach to healing ourselves. It is a form of singing, an active vocal healing meditation that can help us to free our natural voice, and connect with the deeper rhythms and vibrations of our being. When you bring your awareness inward and develop deep concentration the vocalization of individual pitches will resonate with specific body areas. Through toning we can learn to regulate our blood flow, increase oxygenation, and 'tune' our nervous system, glands, and organs. As you reach a deeper concentration your mind chatter will disappear and your emotions will calm as you become totally involved with the process and your awareness heightens. You are already toning in ways that you may not be aware of, such as: yawning when you

are tired, moaning in pain, laughing when you are joyful. Other natural ways your body tones is by whistling , crying, screaming, shouting, gasping, snuffling, sneezing, belching, etc. Studies have shown that sound enters our physical body directly before being processed by the brain, unlike vision, which must be filtered through the center of the brain first. Sound can give us immediate access to our emotions and a deep inner body knowing. We are all energy and vibration. The Yoga of Sound – Listening to the Music of the Universe, Parts 1 & 2

By James Bean PART ONEIntroduction No doubt, many of you saw the movie Contact, based upon the book with that same title authored by the late Dr. Carl Sagan. The story was about SETI — the search of extraterrestrial intelligence. In this film, scientists intercepted radio signal emanating from another part of the galaxy. These broadcasts were being beamed directly at the earth by an alien civilization trying to get our attention. After many years they finally succeeded. Their message was eventually deciphered; it

contained schematics for constructing a transportation device which would allow humans to travel to the distant world where the signals were coming from. After viewing this philosophical film, I couldn’t help comparing the parallels between this SETI scenario and one of the world’s oldest forms of yoga-meditation: Shabda Yoga, the Yoga of the Sound Current. Shabda is an ancient Sanskrit word for divine or cosmic sound, heavenly music. For thousands of years, human beings around the world have been tuning into a sound which comes from beyond the stars. For the practitioners of the Yoga of Sound, this heavenly music is also a means of transportation. By becoming one with the holy stream of sound, souls during their meditation practice find themselves ascending in spirit toward the place where the sound emanates. This sound connects all souls of the universe to the timeless world of the Great Spirit. Parts Two Three, Four, etc. will be a study of the Path of Sound in the various world religions including: Islam, the Australian Aborigines, Native American, Buddhist, Gnostic, Christian, Jewish, Hindu, and Sikh traditions.~

James

PART TWOTHE PATH OF SOUND IN THE WORLD RELIGIONS

Being an initiate of the Shabda Yoga/Sant Mat tradition and very much interested in comparative mysticism & religion, I would like to share with you some quotes from around the world on clairaudience, the ability to hear the mystic-Sound, the Song of the Creator, the Voice of the Great Life that brought all the universes into existence. SACRED MUSIC AS AN ATTEMPT TO IMITATE THE MYSTIC-SOUND The Sound of God’s Voice said, “Let there be……” “In the Beginning was…….the Word.” Indigenous cultures support the belief that the universe was brought into existence through sound. The Australian aborigines believe in “songlines,” meaning the “way of the law,” which sang the world, and everything in it, into existence. Native American traditions speak of the “Song of the Creator” that created life and sustains the universe. “The Book of the Hopi” (published by Viking Books), the first revelation of the Hopi’s historical and religious world-view of life, contains a beautiful story of creation. In this genesis account, the song of creation is the essential Force that brings to life the first humans, “Adam and Eve,” if you will, and the

Earth itself is described as a musical instrument. “All the vibratory centers along the Earth’s axis from pole to poleresounded His Call;the Earth trembled;the universe quivered in tune.Thus He made the whole world an instrument of sound,and an instrument for carrying messages,resounding praise to the Creator of all.” In this account, it says that it is our duty, our sacred purpose as human beings to echo this song of creation back to the Creator again by “making a joyful sound throughout the land.” Chant and sacred music of the world religions can also cause souls to yearn to hear the Harmony of All Harmonies, to develop a desire to meditate upon the inner Sound of the Creator that fills the heavens. According to the Masters of Sant Mat and those who practice this form of meditation, this Current of Sound, Light, and Love will take us back to God again, will take us Home, if we become one with it. More later on this Yoga of the Word. Sacred music is IMITATING, MIMICKING higher spiritual sounds, bringing some aspect of the Music of Heaven to the physical world. Tibetan bells and bowls do this very effectively. The inventor of the Sitar, the most well-known

instrument of Indian classical music, said that it was his attempt to “capture the music of the Spirit in terms of the physical world.” (“The Pilgrimage of James,” George Arnsby Jones, Peacehaven Press) He considered his attempt “a failure.” As beautiful as the sitar is, the Real Sound is far more glorious than any sound or outer music of this world. Harmonic overtone chanting (the singing of two or more notes at the same time!) is a vocal technique used in Mongolia, Tuva, Laos, and other Asian countries. The human voice is transformed into a sonic rainbow of tones and overtones making the human voice resemble the Music of the Spheres. A few years back I learned how to do this and it’s a wonderful practice, a great exercise for the human voice. In India, many have verbalized the Sound of the universe as “AAAAAUUUUUMMMMM,” the OM chant. In Tibet, Buddhist monks created an otherworldly form of chant — their attempt to reproduce audibly some of the inner sounds they heard during their meditations. The various Christian, Sethian (Jewish), Hermetic, and other Gnostic schools of Egypt also devised forms of chant that they perceived as verbally mimicking/expressing the Real Name of God that otherwise is hidden in the silence of the soul. They chanted various combinations

of vowels: “I praise You. I call your Name that is hidden within me: A O EE O EE OOOOOOOIIIIIOOOOOOOOOOOOUUUUUUUUUU UUUUUUUUUUUUOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.” (The Gospel of the Egyptians in: “The Nag Hammadi Library In English,” James M. Robinson, Harper Collins) The Gnostic Gospels are filled with many examples of chant and Names of God that were used by Egyptian mystics during meditation practice to explore the Kingdom of the Heavens within, what my teacher called “the Wonders of Inner Space.” These ancient texts provide many examples of souls ascending in spirit through various heavenly realms on their way back to “The Eighth,” where the Nameless One, the Ocean of Love and Compassion resides. Whether it’s drumming, Russian Orthodox or Coptic chant, or Gregorian plainchant, an Indian classical raga or bagpipes, for millennia humans have been echoing various aspects of the Song of Creation. “For in the beginning of the times so did we all share in the Holy Stream of Sound that gave birth to all creation.” (Essene Gospel of Peace, Volume Four)For much of recorded history human beings have reported hearing sound coming from beyond the silence. In the next

installment I’ll focus upon inner mystic-sound in Buddhist, Bahai, and Christians scriptures. “Who else is Christ but the Sound of God?” (Acts of John, Gnostic) Source: http://members.cox.net/ahimsa/542.ht ml The Yoga of Sound – Listening to the Music of the Universe, Parts 3 & 4

By James Bean PART THREETHE PATH OF SOUND IN THE WORLD RELIGIONS Across the many centuries and around the world, mystics, in the scriptures they left behind, recorded some of their experiences with inner Sound, the heavenly Music that comes from beyond the silence. Encountering the Sound Current might be as subtle as hearing a faint tone or hum in meditation, or as blissful as becoming one with a cosmic symphony on a higher plane of existence — an

experience beyond what earthly language is capable of truly conveying. THE SOUND CURRENT IN BUDDHIST MYSTICISM The ancient Buddhist scripture known as the Surangama Sutra speaks of the way to enlightenment through meditation upon the inner Sound. “Avalokiteshvara Buddha, the hearer and answerer of prayer, has visited all the Buddha-lands of the ten quarters of the universe and has acquired transcendental powers of boundless freedom and fearlessness and has vowed to emancipate all sentient beings from their bondage and suffering. How sweetly mysterious is the Transcendental Sound of Avalokiteshvara! Is is the subdued murmur of the seatide setting inward. Its mysterious Sound brings liberation and peace to all sentient beings who in their distress are calling for aid.” This beautiful sutra contains discourses teaching those who practice meditation to turn their attention inward and listen for spiritual Sound. “All the brothers in this great assembly should reverse your outward perception of hearing and listen inwardly for the perfectly unified and intrinsic Sound of your own mindEssence.” (“A Buddhist Bible,” Dwight Goddard, Beacon Press)

INNER SPIRITUAL HEARING AND SEEING IN BAHAI [AND SUFI] TEACHINGS The following quote, which teaches us about acquiring ‘spiritual eyes’ is taken from The Revelation of Bahá’u'lláh, Vol. 2, p. 31 by Adib Taherzadeh: “Bahá’u'lláh teaches [quoting from] the Mathnavi [written by Rumi, the Sufi poet] that: ‘man will not be able to receive the Light of God in this day unless he acquires a new Eye. Eyes which are fixed on the things of this world can never see the glory of His Revelation, and ears which are tuned to the voices of the ungodly cannot hear the Melodies of the Kingdom.’ By ‘new eyes’ and ‘new ears’ He means spiritual eyes and spiritual ears. He states that since the Eye of the Spirit receives its Light from God it is shameful to let it turn to a stranger, and re-affirms that the purpose of God in creating the inner Eye was that man might behold the beauty of His Manifestation in this world. In ‘The Hidden Words’, Persian #11, Bahá’u'lláh reveals: O Son Of Dust! Blind thine eyes, that thou mayest behold My beauty; stop thine ears, that thou mayest hearken unto the sweet Melody of My Voice; empty thyself of all learning, that

thou mayest partake of My knowledge; and sanctify thyself from riches, that thou mayest obtain a lasting share from the ocean of My eternal wealth. Blind thine eyes, that is, to all save My beauty; stop thine ears to all save My Word; empty thyself of all learning save the knowledge of Me; that with a clear vision, a pure heart and an attentive Ear thou mayest enter the court of My holiness.” THE SOUND CURRENT — THE AUDIBLE LIFE STREAM IN CHRISTIANITY Experiences with the Sound Current — people hearing heavenly Music — are also recorded in the Bible and other spiritual writings of the West. In the Book of Revelation we find this: “And I heard a Sound from heaven like the roar of rushing waters, and like a peal of thunder. After that, the Sound I heard was like that of harpists playing their harps.” (from Revelation, 14) Hildegard of Bingen, the German Mystic, wrote: “To the Trinity be praise! God is Music, God is Life that nurtures every creature in its kind.” She also said: The soul is kissed by God in its innermost regions. With interior yearning, grace and blessing are bestowed. It is a yearning to take on God’s gentle yoke, It is a yearning to give

one’s self to God’s way. The marvels of God are not brought forth from one’s self. Rather, it is more like a Chord, a Sound that is played. The tone does not come out of the chord itself, but rather, through the touch of the Musician. I am, of course, the lyre and harp of God’s kindness! The English Mystic Richard Rolle reflects in “The Fire of Love:” “When Christ wishes it ….. he receives within himself the Song sent into him from the heavens, and his meditation is changed into Melody, and his spirit lingers in marvelous Harmony.” The great Masters teach that the Sound of God is within everyone — this Holy Stream of Sound is within every living thing. This is why those given to exploring inner space through meditation, be they from the East or the West, have discovered this Reality playing within themselves. PART FOURThe Nag Hammadi Library that was discovered in Egypt,Sufi literature, the scriptures of India. HEARING THE MUSIC OF THE SPHERES IN SUFI MYSTICISM “The Mysticism of Sound” by Hazrat Inayat

Khan is an amazing book presenting the Sufi teachings on inner Sound and the HU Chant (HU is an Arabic word pronounced: “whoooooooooo”). I highly recommend it to anyone interested in the Sound Current teachings of Sufi mysticism. Hazrat Khan on hearing the Mystic-Sound: Abstract Sound is called Saut-e Sarmad by the Sufis; all space is filled with it. The vibrations of this Sound are too fine to be either audible or visible to the material eyes or ears, since it is even difficult for the eyes to see the form and color of the ethereal vibrations on the external plane. It was the Saut-e Sarmad, the Sound of the abstract plane, which Muhammad heard in the cave of Ghar-e Hira when he became lost in his divine Ideal. The Qur’an refers to this Sound in the words, ‘Be! and all became.’ Moses heard this very Sound on Mount Sinai, when in communion with God; and the same Word was audible to Christ when absorbed in his Heavenly Father in the wilderness. Shiva heard the same Anhad Nada during his Samadhi [deep meditation] in the cave of the Himalayas. The flute of Krishna is symbolic of the same Sound. This Sound is the source of all revelation to the Masters, to whom it is revealed from within; it is because of this that they know and teach one and the same truth. (The Sufi Message Series, II)

HEARING THE SOUND CURRENT IN THE ANCIENT GNOSTIC RELIGION Before the Sufi mystics of the west, in ancient times there were Gnostics: Jewish, Hermetic, and Christian mystics who also described hearing the Sound, and seeing the Light of God while in deep states of meditation. The following is from “The Gnostic Mystery” by Andrea Grace Diem. She quotes from the Nag Hammadi Library, several ancient new testament-like collections of holy books written in the Coptic language of Egypt: Man’s soul shall become, when it leaveth the body, a great flood of Light, so as to traverse all the regions until it cometh into the Kingdom of Mystery. [I] turned to myself [and] saw Light that [surrounded] me and the Good that was in me; I became divine. (Allogenes) In Trimorphic Protennoia the gnostic writer (in the voice of God) describes how this transformation takes place: I cast [voiced] Speech [or Sound] into the ears of those who know me. And I am inviting you into the exalted, perfect Light. Moreover (as for) this (Light), when you enter it you will be glorified … you will become gloriously glorious, the way you first were when you were Light.

And I hid myself in everyone and revealed [myself] within them, and every mind seeking me longed for me, for it is I who gave shape to the All when it had no form. And I transformed their forms into (other) forms until the time when a form will be given to the All. It is through me that the Voice originated … And it is a Word, by virtue of a Sound; it was sent to illumine those who dwell in darkness…[I] am a Light that illuminates the All. I am the Light that rejoices [in my] brethren, for I came down to the world [of] mortals… When describing the philosophical nature of the cosmos, Gnostic writers emphasize this Sound Current, variously referred to as Word, Voice, Logos, Speech, or simply Sound. Also, throughout Gnostic texts reference is made to the manifestation of a mystical Light, known as Treasury of Light, Immeasurable Light, etc. In the Trimorphic Protennoia it is described in the following way: I am [the Word] who dwells [in the] ineffable [Silence]. I dwell in undefiled [Light] and a Thought [revealed itself] perceptibly through [the great] Sound … And it [the Sound] exists from the beginning in the foundations of the All. But there is a Light [that] swells hidden in Silence and it was the first to [come] forth…I alone am the Word, ineffable, incorruptible,

immeasurable, inconceivable. It (the Word?) is a hidden Light … being unreproducible, an immeasurable Light, the source of All…It is foundation that supports every movement of the Aeons that belong to the mighty glory. It is the founding of every foundation. It is the breath of the powers. It is the eye of the three permanence’s, which exist as a Voice by virtue of a Thought. And it is a Word by virtue of the Sound … I (the Word) became a foundation for the All……..(Trimorphic Protennoina in, “The Nag Hammadi Library In English,” James M. Robinson, Harper Collins) THE NADA AND SHABDA YOGA SYSTEMS OF INDIA Hinduism is very much a religion of divine Light and Sound; many Indian scriptures and spiritual traditions teach about the universe being created through the Sound of AUM, the ecstasy of hearing the cosmic flute of Krishna, or hearing the Unstruck Melody (Anhad Shabad) of God that reverberates throughout the universe. Yogis of Nada Yoga and Masters of Shabda Yoga Meditation impart to their students knowledge about developing their inner spiritual sense of transcendental hearing. NADA YOGA, HEARING THE ETERNAL SOUND A good example of Nada Yoga practice is found

in, “The Shambhala Guide To Yoga,” George Feuerstein, Shambala Books: “First, the practitioner should block his or her ears with the fingers and focus inwardly, listening for the arising of the inner Sound. To begin with, a variety of sounds may be heard — the practitioner may hears sounds like: the sound of the ocean, a rain cloud, a drum, a kettledrum, a conch, a bell [ringing sound], a horn, a flute, a lute, or a bee [humming sound].” The “Nada Bindu Upanishad,” an ancient Hindu scripture on Sound Meditation (Nada Yoga), mentions the possibility of hearing a sound that resembles the Vina, an instrument used in Indian classical music. According to this tradition, these sounds are always resounding in the soul, thus when one attains a certain level of stillness and concentration, spiritual Sound becomes audible. In truth, the inner Sound is always there, it is we (our attention) who come and go. We gain awareness of the Sound, creating the illusion that the Sound has “arrived.” When we get distracted or leave off our meditation practice, it seems to us that the Sound has “stopped.” However, this otherworldly Sound continues, like radio waves flowing through the atmosphere, available to be “tuned in” anytime we want to listen. PART FOUR

“The vibrations of this Sound are too fine to be either audible or visible to the material eyes or ears……” (Hazrat Khan) Yet, as Masters and mystics often point out, there is another kind of hearing and another kind of seeing. The eyes and ears of the soul — the spiritual senses — can be developed. There is Light coming from beyond the darkness, and there is Music coming from beyond the silence, for those who have ears to hear: those who desire to meditate and discover the wonders of inner space for themselves. Part Five will focus upon the Shabda Yoga tradition of India: Meditation upon the Inner Light and Sound (Shabad, Saut-e Sarmad) of God.~ James Source: http://members.cox.net/ahimsa/563.html The Yoga of Sound – Listening to the Music of the Universe, Part 5 By James Bean THE SHABDA YOGA TRADITION OF INDIA – THE PATH OF THE MASTERS The ancient Schools of Spirituality, including: Sant Mat, Kabbalah, Mandaean Gnosis, Sufism, and others, see themselves as preserving a

Perennial Philosophy of the Ages. Some see a line of Masters and Mystics, the keepers of spiritual Knowledge, as existing throughout all of recorded history. Some of these great souls include: Seth, Enoch, Abraham, Moses, Isaiah, the Teacher of Righteousness, John the Baptist, Yeshua, Valentinus, Saint Isaac the Syrian, Mohammad, Rabia of Basra, Rumi, Hafiz, Namdev, Kabir, Guru Nanak, Tukarama, Mirabai, Dadu, Dariya Sahib, Tulsi Sahib, Swami Ji Maharaj, and others right up to the present time. The Sant Mat tradition, also known as the Path of the Masters, very much sees itself as a modern-day continuation of the Teachings of the Saints of old, very much a Living Perennial Philosophy with living Saints. The author Julian Johnson in, “With a Great Master in India,” says: “The Teaching of the Saints [which is what the term 'Sant Mat' means] has been one and the same system since the first Saint ever set foot upon this planet……It is a science based upon natural law and personal experience. The Creator Himself is its author and founder.” Living Masters teach their (living) students how to SEE and how to HEAR spiritually, which, to me, makes a great deal of sense. Seeing is believing; hearing is vitally important as well.

Without being able to see and hear, inner mystical exploration can’t get very far. One analogy might be the worldwide web. How much surfing of the web can we do if our monitor isn’t on? Speakers and a sound card are nice to have as well. According to the Masters of Sant Mat the ‘electricity’ of the Godhead that flows through all creation, and that’s present within every living thing, is called ‘the Shabd.’ Shabd or Shabda is a term for the Inner Light and Sound of God, sometimes referred to as ‘the Audible Life Stream.’ This Current can be seen as well as heard. This is the Sound of God if we did but know it, and is the Light of Eternity if we could only recognize it within ourselves. Surat Shabda Yoga, the spiritual practice of Sant Mat, literally means: “the attention-faculty of the soul (Surat) becoming one (yoked, yoga, or in union) with the Inner Light and Sound Current (Shabda) of God.” The inner Light-Sound Stream can be encountered during the silence of contemplative meditation when we directly open ourselves up to It. Here’s a list of other mystic-terms for this same imminent Power of the Godhead used in various world religions and languages: the Sound Current, Holy Stream of Light, Ein Sof, Vadan, Holy Stream of Sound, Holy Spirit, Word, Logos, Christ (as in, “In the beginning was the Word…” Gospel of

John, and, “Who else is Christ but the Sound of God.” Acts of John), Saunt-e Sarmad, Tao, Music of the Spheres, Nada, Ik Ong Kaar, Hoooooooo, Ism-i-Azam, the Voice of the Silence, the Lost Chord, Davar, Memra, Anhad Shabd, Song of the Creator, Naam, Bani, Kalam-i-llahi, Shechinah, Kalma, Dhun, Sultanul–Azkar. In some circles of Eastern Orthodox Christian mysticism it’s been taught for centuries that by contemplating the Divine Light of the Holy Trinity one partakes of the Divine Nature of God and enters into the various stages of Gnosis, Theosis, and Divinization. These are Greek terms which essentially mean: ‘becoming God.’ Souls know God in their experience by contemplating (Theoria Theologica) His Light. The Masters of Sant Mat/Shabda Yoga also teach meditation upon the Holy Stream of Light. In addition, they practice ‘Theosis’ of the inner Sound as well. In fact, they teach that inner Sound is more effective than Light in elevating the soul back up to its True Home again. In Sant Mat, listening to the inner Heavenly Music is considered the most effective way to charm the ‘serpent mind’ and rise above bodyconsciousness during meditation, allowing us to realize or experience for ourselves the ‘Pearl of Great Price.’ (See the “Hymn of the Pearl” in

the Acts of St. Thomas, a Gnostic book.) The soul experientially ascends during meditation, and leaving duality behind, realizes its true Oneness with God again. Julian Johnson in, “With a Great Master in India:” “Sant Mat is the science of connecting the individual soul with its Creator.” One Mystic said of Shabda Yoga Meditation: “….Consciousness can be released from the mortal frame by attaching itself to the Stream of Celestial Music radiating from the top of the head and beyond. To do this…, one first must be initiated by a genuine mystic who has gained access to the higher realms…..Keeping the back erect and the mind alert, one continuously repeats God’s name as given by his/her guru. This simran [mental repetition of a Name of God], as Mataji termed it, should be done with one’s attention centered behind closed eyes. Coupled with this physical stillness and ceaseless repetition of God’s Name [step one in meditation], the next step is to contemplate the Light within. At first, Mataji pointed out, there will be only darkness but eventually Light will appear in the form of either small flashes or small star-like points. In any case, one should focus on the radiance,

keeping one’s simran [repeating God's Name or Names in meditation] intact and allowing the Light to draw the soul inward. The third and most important step, Mataji said, is to listen to the Sound that issues forth from the Light. It is this Internal Music which will numb the body and allow the consciousness to leave its ordinary dwelling. By riding this Current of Light and Sound, like a fish going upstream, the soul will be able to go back to its original Home. On the journey within, however, the soul must be guided by a True Master so as not to be detained in any of the lower illusory regions. According to Mataji, what near-death patients experience is only the beginning of a vast sojourn into great universes of Light, Love and Beauty.”(“Enchanted Land,” MSAC Philosophy Group) With Sant Mat there is no need to move into a monastery or convert to a different religion, having to learn new complicated or difficult outer rites and rituals. The Masters are, more than ever before, making available to us westerners the advanced levels of meditation practice. What once were ‘secret doctrines’ hidden in desert ashrams or on monastic mountaintops for the few, may very well be available (for those who notice) on bookstore shelves around the corner, or experienced at the local Satsang Center across town. This

ancient science of spirituality in recent decades has become widely available to people in Africa, Australia, Europe, North and South America, now has followers in many countries worldwide. The author Peter Fripp in, “The Mystic Philosophy of Sant Mat,” RS Books, describes listening to the inner Sound during meditation practice: “The Music of the Shabd is distant and unsteady when first heard, but as it deepens, it lifts the listeners into a hitherto unknown peace….The Sound of the Shabd is like a constant theme with variations on all levels [planes or heavens]. These variations are described as the rushing of a mighty wind, the sound of a lute, the deep resonance of a bell or conch, or the tinkling of glass in the wind. There are also wonderful lights and radiance to accompany the sounds….The sounds and lights progress in a definite order, corresponding to each stage of the journey inwards, and they clearly indicate the disciple’s progress.” Some have described this form of meditation as “a conscious near-death experience,” that is to say, the Holy Stream of Sound can transport souls to higher states of being that may for some resemble NDE’s. This is not a ‘do-ityourself spirituality’ in the sense that one

needs the guidance of a competent Master in order to practice the meditation correctly in a healthy and balanced way. One should never attempt to climb the Himalayas without a Sherpa guide; in the same way one should not attempt meditation to this degree without the sound wisdom and spiritual direction of a living Guide. (To better evaluate masters, paths, and lines of masters/spiritual communities, see “Godman” by Kirpal Singh, SK Publications) In the Shabda Yoga tradition of India the methods of practice are communicated at the time of initiation by the Master. A Living Teacher, being fully acquainted with the ‘landscape’ of inner space, is able to impart to initiates valuable guidance on how to safely make the journey of ascension to the spiritual worlds during meditation practice inside. The details of Shabda Yoga practice are not found in books and aren’t for sale, but are given to seekers by the Master at the time of initiation. And I should mention, there’s no money involved in this process, no cosmic inflation to worry about; no dues or membership in some kind of ‘organization’ are required in order to ‘qualify’ for initiation into Shabda Yoga! Money can’t buy It. It can’t be sold. Enlightenment/Salvation (Jiva Mukti)/Spirituality, like air and sunlight, remains free and available to all according to

Sant Mat. THE HEAVENS ARE AVAILABLE NOW THROUGH MEDITATION Sant Rajinder Singh in, “Empowering Your Soul Through Meditation,” Element Books: “Regions of Light that embrace souls with a powerful love await each one of us within. Sights and sounds beyond anything we could ever imagine reside within us. Incredible music far beyond any that can be produced by worldly instruments is reverberating at every moment. Realms in which love resounds exist within at this very moment. Colors we could never imagine and sounds so melodious they enchant the soul characterize the inner realms. Places of bliss and joy from which all our worldly cares are forgotten call to us from within.” Peace, Oneness,James Source: http://members.cox.net/ahimsa/619.html

Audible Life Stream

The audible life stream is perhaps one of my favorite spiritual insights. It is common to many traditions both in the east and the west, but is only central to a few. It is an ever present sound underlying all things and it is a connection to the pure energy that flows down from the higher regions where negativity does not exist. When we are able to connect with it, we are filled with an absolute warmth and contentedness. Above all else it fills us with love. I have found that people attain this state at first through deep prayer or meditation. Later we can recognize and connect with it whenever we can shift our focus from the negativity around us and place our attention on it. (Not always an easy thing to do) There are many descriptions of what the sound

current actually sounds like. For me it is like the hum of tires on the road or the hum of a large fan. When I open myself to it, the sound seems to penetrate the center of my chest and radiate out to the extremities or sometimes it comes over me like a wave from head to foot. An absolute peacefulness fills me for a moment. Sometimes it passes quickly and other times it stays with me all day. In his book The Path of the Masters Dr. Julian Johnson who spent 7 years in the 1930′s in India studying with a Sant Mat master talked of this sound current this way: “The audible life stream is the cardinal, central fact in the science of the masters… it is the supreme fact and factor of the entire universe. It is the very essence and life of all things. It is perhaps less known than any other important fact of nature, yet it is the one determining factor of all nature. That is indeed a pity.” pg. 392 (16th edition 1997) He then goes on to point out that this audible life stream is even talked about in the Gospel of John. (though he thinks that it is mostly misunderstood.) “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things

were made by him and without him was not anything made that was made.” (John 1:1-3) For truth seekers like Johnson, among whom I humbly count myself, I think this is perhaps the one seed of truth that can have the deepest and most profound affect upon students of spirituality. Connecting with this stream is probably in fact the goal of spiritual endeavors. Like the energy James Redfield spoke of in his book the Celestine Prophecy, it is the ultimate reality we strive toward. I suggest you give it a try. Andrew Source: http://www.barakabashad.com/2009/06/audible-life-stream.html The Sound Current

Ever since I can remember, I’ve heard this high pitched sound in my head. It’s kind of like the keening made by high voltage electrical wires or when an old TV is switched off. I knew this sound wasn’t caused by blood flowing through my ear drums because it didn’t vary with my pulse or any other physical function. I could hear it loud and clear anytime I put my attention on it; in fact, it was so natural that as a child I thought everybody heard it. (And probably a great many people do.) As a youth I thought it was simply the sound made by the basic energy of life. Listening to it was somehow comforting to me, and I couldn’t imagine living without it. When I started on the path of Light and Sound, I learned this sound is part of the Sound Current,

the Divine Life Force or Spirit. It is an aspect of the force emanating from the Creator that sustains all life in the universes and is visible as Light and audible as Sound. Since I had always connected the sound I heard with the basic energy of life, the concept of the Sound Current was very easy for me to accept. What was new for me was that there are many other sounds that make up the Sound Current. This is because the spiritual energy of the Divine Life Force vibrates at different frequencies on the various planes of existence, which generates a distinct sound for each level or plane. Paul Twitchell describes the individual sounds of the Sound Current in his book “The Spiritual Notebook.” My first experience with a sound other than the high keening came soon after I joined the path. Sitting in contemplation in my bedroom, I began to hear a continuous rolling thunder, as if a jetliner had decided to hover over my house. This went on for several minutes. I wasn’t too worried because I knew from Twitchell’s book that thesound of thunder corresponds to the physical plane consciousness; I could rest assured no Boing 747 was going to fall through my roof.

Sometime after that I was lying in bed in a kind of half-sleep when I suddenly experienced a numbing, vibrating sensation throughout my body. Then a sound began to swell in my head, growing louder and louder until it crashed and howled and whistled and drummed as if I were in a hurricane. Each time when it grew so loud that I thought I couldn’t stand it anymore, it eased off, only to erupt into another crescendo a minute or two later. It was a little frightening, but because it always eased off before I was overwhelmed I figured I was never going to get more of it than I could handle. (Which has proved to be true throughout my years on the path of Light and Sound.) Several months after the storm experience I was again sitting in my spiritual exercise when I heard the distinct sound of many church bells ringing. It seemed to come from a vast area, as if many churches throughout the country were all ringing their bells at once. The mingled sounds wafted to where I sat, setting my body to vibrate at the same frequency. A few minutes later a brilliant white light appeared above me; it descended rapidly and then completely engulfed me. That’s as far as the experience went, but it confirmed for me not only that the Light and

Sound are aspects of the same force, but also that this force can be used to lift my consciousness into other planes. Bells, or the whoosh of ocean surf, represent levels within the astral plane. Although I hadn’t actually seen any images of the astral plane, I knew the Sound had shifted my consciousness to that level. What’s the point of that, you might ask, if I didn’t really see where I went? My answer to that would be that I believe just hearing the Sound has an effect on the development of my consciousness. In addition, the particular Sound I’m hearing tells me where I am in my spiritual awareness and which plane I’m on. Oftentimes it would happen that after one or more strong experiences with a Sound I’d have an amazing soul projection on the corresponding plane. It’s as if the Sound had prepared or opened my consciousness to perceive at that level. This is why I believe the Sound is so important to anyone wishing to travel out of the body. Another time I heard a large orchestra playing what sounded like a symphony by Anton Bruckner or Gustav Mahler. This type of music I think would come from the higher regions of the astral plane. I listened to it for about 15 minutes, until my concentration faltered and it

faded out. Afterward I wished I could return there and listen to more of it, but I was never able to. The experience taught me that music exists first in the inner worlds before it is written, or manifested, in the physical. Among the other lower world Sounds listed by Paul Twitchell is the “buzzing of bees.” It corresponds to the etheric plane. I once heard this Sound as the whine of toy airplanes continuously swooping over me; in another exercise I thought a fly was circling my head. Each time I got annoyed and felt like grabbing them before I realized they were not physical sounds. This can happen with the Sounds of the lower worlds: they can become so strong that the person doing a spiritual exercise believes they are physical sounds in the same room or next door. Some of the other Sounds in the lower worlds are the tinkle of small bells (causal plane) and the gurgle of water running in a creek bed (mental plane). In the higher worlds the Sounds are more subtle and much quieter, to the point where the mind could easily dismiss them as not real. Descriptions of the Sounds of the higher planes are given on the soul plane page, followed by the higher worlds page and the God plane page. All these Sounds are part of the same force,

the creative life current that flows from the creator into the worlds of existence and then back to its source. It is this returning, or uplifting, aspect of Spirit, rather than the manifesting aspect, that allows us to rise through higher and higher states of consciousness towards the God state. Our task, if we are interested in traveling out of the body, is to practice the spiritual exercises that help us raise our vibrations and connect us to the Sound Current. Some soul projection techniques are given on the soul projection, other planes, and visited planets pages. Steve DeWitt Source: http://soundcurrentrider.com/SoundCurrent.ht ml

Nada Yoga – Yoga of Sound By Frank Perry

Nada Yoga is the ancient Yoga of Sound – both the inaudible and the audible. “Seek the Sound that never ceases, seek the sun that never sets.” Rumi “The universe was manifested out of the Divine Sound; From It came into being the Light.” Shamas-i-Tabriz “The Sound is inside us. It is invisible. Wherever I look I find it.” Guru Nanak Nada Yoga consists of two words. The Word Yoga means Union with the Divine Source of All Life. As the Divine is living within All things, so it is that there are many Pathways to the Divine. The major ones are named Siva Yoga, Raja Yoga, Karma Yoga, Hatha Yoga, Jnana Yoga, Bhakti Yoga, and Mantra Yoga, whilst we also find many, many others including both Agni Yoga and Nada Yoga. In a sense Nada Yoga could be seen as a branch of Mantra Yoga

as both are concerned with Sound. From the views of both the Hindu metaphysics of sound (which teaches that sound has a fourfold process) and the inclusive Tantric perspective, Nada Yoga could be said to incorporate and include all forms of Sound or Music. However, in practice the Nada Yogi places his or her focus upon what is termed the anahata nada or the inaudible (or a more literal translation: ‘unstruck’) sound. That is to say a sound that is not made as a result of two or more objects striking one another. It is, in fact, a sound not coming to the human ear from outside of the body but, rather, from within. Like many other kinds of yoga, one does not need to be a devotee of this path in order to have the experience. Just as one needn’t be a Bhakti before experiencing union heart-to-heart with the Supreme Being. Because such experiences are rooted in Absolute reality, they are everpresent aspects of That Reality that can appear at any instant to any individual found to be providing the correct conditions suitable for receiving the experience. There are three traditional forms of chanting in Nada Yoga: mantras, kirtans, and bhajans. These divisions are not to be confused – as they often are in workshops. Because these have generally been composed by yogis or saints, they are considered to carry a pure

energy and to have a harmonising effect upon the physical body, astral body and mind. Mantra derives from two Hindu words Manas and Tra – manas meaning mind and tra meaning protection. How do we protect our minds? This refers to assisting our mind to stop its aimless wandering whilst trying to meditate. Via mantra – the repetition of certain sacred sounds – the mind attempting to meditate is prevented from its aimless wanderings and is given a focus to aid its concentration. Once we can find the quiet mind, it becomes possible to hear this inner sound that lies beneath, behind, and within all sounds. Mantra is, therefore, concerned with the power of sound to transform our consciousness/being. Likewise, Nada Yoga too concerns itself with SelfRealisation through the transforming power of sound; only of inaudible sound – which is not to be confused with supersonics (which is still a vibration that can be measured with scientific instruments); the sounding of the Inner Being – Divine Sound. Mantra or the making of sacred music are thus considered as outer expressions of Nada Yoga and if scientists can demonstrate that machines can utilise mechanicallyproduced sound vibrations for healing, then imagine what using our own Voice can do! Therefore, Nada Yoga is the Path of Union with the Divine through Sound or Music. “In the

beginning was the Word. And the Word was with God and the Word was God.” So begins St. John’s Gospel. Many other great religions also state that the origin of Life is Sound or Vibration. Once we are able to reach that place of great stillness and silence deep within our hearts, we are able to hear this ‘Music of the Spheres’; we are able to approach the Source of our being through this gateway of Vibration – via this Path of Sound. The yogi mystics of India speak of outer sound, then of hearing ten inner sounds and finally hearing the One Sound – Divine Sound. This is a path of spiritual practice – attuning to this inaudible sound and thereby hearing the Voice of the inner Teacher – the Word of the Supreme Transcendent Oneness. Samadhi, or union with the Atman, or totality, can be entered into through Nada Yoga. At one and the same time incorporating the Transcendent and the Divine Imminent. After attuning to this quiet inner ‘voice’ deep within, it eventually becomes possible for us to find that inner stillness and silence at any time in our lives and most especially during times of crisis, stress, or misfortune and so enable ourselves to face such difficulties (and also to transform and evolve the inner elements of our being) with the supreme strength of the Transcendent Sound of Absolute Oneness and so receive the Great Love of the Divine

Comforter. Becoming at-one with this Divine Sound-current opens us up to resonating with that Stream of Universal Love consciousness that flows throughout the entire body of Nature throughout all the galaxies and entire universe. I reach this conclusion also because the term Anahata is given to the Heart Chakra and it is likewise stated that one cannot hear this inner sound until one has progressed along the spiritual pathway to the level of the Heart Chakra and has, therefore, been born again within the Heart of the Divine Being. It was during the late 60′s and early 70′s that I began having my own mystical experiences of the world of sound. I later discovered that these were a form of Nada Yoga. Then in the late 80′s and early 90′s I would be quite regularly invited to attend certain weekends at Hourne Farm where the Sound Research Group met. It was at one such weekend in the late 80′s that we all settled down to try traditional Nada Yoga practices and I immediately heard the Anahata Nada at it’s highest level. I can’t recall whether or not anybody else said that they had experienced it. Apparently, it is not impossible for people to try the exercises, sometimes for many years or decades, and not have a single experience. I naturally incorporated the sound experience (not the traditional exercises) into my daily routines –

as I can tune-in at will. Again, it was whilst attending a Sound Research weekend at Hourne Farm that we were introduced to Siva Yoga and each of us was leant a Siva Linga to meditate with. Afterwards, we were each asked what we experienced. After I related my own experiences the leader responded by giving me a Siva Linga to keep (he was given it by Siva Yoga Master Kumaraswami). It was also during another such weekend that Muz Murray was given one or two sessions to lead us in mantra. He also asked concerning our experiences. I had experienced specific shapes and colours in a certain chakra whilst chanting and this was confirmed to be what the yogis predicted for that chant. Whilst at Emerson College at Forest Row I was part of the teaching group and after one of the eurhythmy sessions in the morning the teacher asked me if I’d been reading an extremely rare writing by Rudolph Steiner concerning the correct body position for one of the intervals because apparently I had assumed this absolutely correct position whilst doing the exercise. Being as I had never studied Eurythmy, let alone rare lecture notes, I had never read any such articles but rather had responded intuitively. In my opinion, it is inappropriate for anyone to teach Nada Yoga who hasn’t experienced the Inner Sound. As with all Yogas really, the only

teachers are those who have attained the goal and are therefore truly able to act as a reliable and trustworthy guide who can demonstrate to us the highest example of the object of our aims. We live in a culture rather dominated by the organ of the eye. Some ancient cultural traditions were of an oral nature and of these Nada Yoga must rank as one of the highest. Simply reading or studying the subject alone from written sources is foreign to the practise of real Nada Yoga. Source: http://www.frankperry.co.uk/nada_yoga.htm

Nada Yoga By Soraya Oldfield Nada Yoga is the exploration of consciousness through the vehicle of sound and the discovery of its source. Although a distinct path of its own, nada yoga can also include other aspects

of yoga that relate to transformation through sound such as music, tone, and the art of listening. The Sanskrit word nadam means sound current or cosmic vibration. The aim of nada yoga is to harmonise the gross and subtle energy fields and bring them into alignment with their natural vibration. This is in preparation for what we regard as the ultimate goal of yoga, the experience of blissful union with the divine. FOR MOST OF US ON THE YOGA PATH, THE innumerable benefits that yoga brings along the way become more significant than this ultimate attainment. Through the practice of nada yoga, we aim to still the mind and listen, opening to an awareness of subtle psychic sounds until they lead us ultimately into a deep, restful, and healing experience of meditation. When our nadis (energy channels) are blocked through things such as poor diet and lifestyle, or emotional and physical stress, our health becomes compromised. The benefits from nada yoga can assist us in reclaiming our health. Healing through vibration, music, and sound have the ability to transport us into deep states of relaxation, where the body and mind are rejuvenated. Sound, music, and tone is believed to break up dense energy and disperse toxic emotions such as anger and

resentment, allowing us to enter into a more peaceful state. We can use sound as a vehicle for our conscious awareness to dive deep beyond the surface distractions of the mind into a state of pratyahara (withdrawal from the outer senses). In this state of sense withdrawal, we can then enter into meditation where we can experience an environment that allows our mind and body to heal. MANY STUDIES HAVE SHOWN THAT BRAIN waves are influenced by music, sound, and meditation. In daily life, we mainly experience beta brainwave patterns (13 – 30 cycles a second). However, if we listen to ambient music or enter into a relaxed state, the brainwave patterns change to alpha (7-13 cycles a second). When we enter into a deep state of meditation, we can experience theta brainwave patterns (4 – 7 cycles a second). The benefits associated with alpha and theta brain waves include a relaxed mind-state, enhanced memory and concentration, and improved immunity. These alpha and theta patterns can be invoked through meditation, relaxation and listening to certain music, sound, and tones. HAVE YOU EVER WONDERED WHY YOUNG children are so ‘full of beans’, so eager and enthusiastic about life? It may be because they spend most of their waking hours in alpha or

theta brain wave states; in their creative, imaginary world of make believe. As they become more ‘grown up’, children spend more of their waking hours in the logical and analytical states of mind that generate beta brain waves. Logic is of course necessary; however, when we spend too much time in the beta state as can happen in our fast and furious life styles then stress can become a contributing factor to physical, mental, and emotional disease. Next time you are stressed, reflect on the innocence, joy, excitement, and carefree experience of childhood. This can encourage us to crave a bit more alpha and theta states to bring us back into balance. Recent discoveries in the science of psychoneuroimmunology (the relationship between the mind, body, and immunity) have demonstrated associations between healing and brain wave patterns. Improved blood pressure, anger management, hypertension, relief from headaches, and minor aches and pains, are just a few of the benefits to be gained from regular periods in alpha and theta states. In the Rig Veda, the oldest of the vedic Sanskrit scriptures, sound is referred to as ‘nada brahma’ sound of the creation. It is said to be the seed of all that is manifest, from the gross to the subtle, from visible to invisible. Nada yoga embraces the notion that the

primary material of the universe is vibratory, and therefore made up of sound waves. Modern physics is now discovering that everything is made up of infinitesimally small subatomic strands of energy. These strands are vibrating and moving in wave patterns at different levels of frequency and subtlety, creating manifest and invisible worlds both audible and inaudible to the human ear. Through the practice of nada yoga, we can access these illusive primal vibrations that unite us all. HEARING IS THE FIRST SENSE WE ACQUIRE AS A FOETUS. OUR experience in the womb is one of both audible and inaudible vibration. Perhaps this is why we respond so readily to sound vibration. While growing within our mother’s womb, we hear and feel the rhythm of her heartbeat, the various pulses as the blood moves through her veins, and the sound of her digestive system swishing and gurgling. There are many aspects of nada yoga, but as a starting point we will look at two practices. The first is the simple, yet profoundly effective, practice of bhramari pranayama, which is an effective preparation for the second practice of nada meditation. In the practice of bhramari pranayama, our awareness is directed to a sound or tone we produce, which resembles that of the humming bee. By directing our full

awareness and attention to this humming sound or tone, scattered mental energies can be stilled and calmed. Other suggested benefits include relief from cerebral tension, high blood pressure, insomnia, and negative mental states. This practice can evoke alpha and theta brain wave patterns. If practised prior to meditation, it can induce a state of pratyahara or withdrawal of awareness from the external senses. This allows for a much more settled and profound meditative experience. Source: http://www.ayl.com.au/fileadmin/user_upload/p df_docs/Nada_Yoga_issue_22.pdf

The Sound of Silence By Ajahn Sumedho As you calm down you can experience the sound of silence in the mind. You hear it as a

kind of high frequency sound, a ringing sound that’s always there. It is just normally never noticed. Now when you begin to hear that sound of silence, it’s a sign of emptiness – of silence of the mind. It’s something you can always turn to. As you concentrate on it and turn to it, it can make you quite peaceful, blissful. Meditating on that, you have a way of letting the conditions of the mind cease without just supressing them with another condition. Otherwise you just end up putting one condition over another. This process is what is meant by making ‘kamma’. For example, if you’re feeling angry, then you start thinking of something else to get away from the anger. This is just putting one condition on top of another. You don’t like what is going on over here, so you look over there, you just run away. But if you have a way of turning from conditioned phenomena to the unconditioned, then there is no kind of kamma being made, and the conditioned habits can fade away and cease. It’s like a ‘safety hatch’ in the mind, the way out, so your kammic formations, (sankharas), have an exit, a way of flowing away instead of re-creating themselves. One problem with meditation is that many people find it boring. People get bored with

emptiness. They want to fill up emptiness with something. So recognise that even when the mind is quite empty, the desires and habits are still there, and they will come and want to do something interesting. You have to be patient, willing to turn away from boredom and from the desire to do something interesting and be content with the emptiness of the sound of silence. And you have to be quite determined in turning towards it. But when you begin to listen and understand the mind better it’s a very realisable possibility for all of us. After many years of practice, gross kammic formations fade away, while the more subtle ones also start to fade away. The mind becomes increasingly more empty and clear. But it takes a lot of patience, endurance and willingness to keep practising under all conditions, and to let go even of one’s most treasured little habits. One can believe that the sound of silence is something, or that it is an attainment. Yet, it is not a matter of having attained anything, but of wisely reflecting on what you experience. The way to reflect is that anything that comes goes; and the practice is one of knowing things as they are. I’m not giving you any kind of identity – there is nothing to attach to. Some people want to

know, when they hear that sound, ‘Is that stream entry?’ or ‘Do we have a soul?’ We are so attached to the concepts. All we can know is that we want to know something, we want to have a label for our ‘self’. If there is a doubt about something, doubt arises and then there is desire for something. But the practice is one of letting go. We keep with what is, recognising conditions as conditions and the unconditioned as the unconditioned. It’s as simple as that. Even religious aspiration is seen as a condition! It doesn’t mean that you shouldn’t aspire, but it just means that you should recognise aspiration in itself as being limited. And emptiness is not-self either – attachment to the idea of emptiness is also attachment. Let go of that! The practice then becomes one of turning away from conditioned phenomena, not creating anything more around the existing conditions. So whatever arises in your consciousness – anger or greed or anything – you recognise it is there but you make nothing out of it. You can turn to the emptiness of the mind – to the sound of silence. This gives the conditions like anger a way out to cessation, you let it go away We have memories of what we have done in the past, don’t we? They come up in consciousness when the conditions are there

for them to come. That is the resultant kamma of having done something in the past, having acted out of ignorance and having done things out of greed, hatred and delusion, and so forth…. When that kamma ripens in the present, one still has the impulses of greed, hatred and delusion that come up in the mind, the resultant kamma. Whenever we act on these ignorantly, when we aren’t mindful, then we create more kamma. The two ways we can create kamma are with following it or trying to get rid of it. When we stop doing these, the cycles of kamma have an opportunity to cease. The resultant kamma that has arisen has a way out, an ‘escape hatch’ to cessation Source: http://amaravati.org/abm/english/documents/th e_way_it_is/12sos.html

The Universal Life Stream, the Song of the Universe

“In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” John 1:1. Here it is definitely stated that something which is called Word is identical with our Creator. The Word of God is everywhere…not just within four walls… or one holy book…or one religion. The Vedas tell us that this is the Abstract sound called “Anahad”, meaning unlimited sound. When one quiets his soul so that he can hear the Divine Voice, he is relieved from all worries, anxieties, sorrow, fear and disease. The soul of the listener becomes the all pervading consciousness. Some train themselves to hear the Word by finding solitude at the seashore, riverbank, woods or being alone in the mountains or deserts. Some concentrate on just playing a musical instrument

What is relatively new to the Western World is the concept of the “Audible Life Stream”, The Living Word of God. In this concept, we are all part of a ‘collective consciousness’ and the ‘body of God’, with the Word being our ‘direct line’ to the Supreme Being, the Universal Consciousness. The Living Word of God can be explained like that of electromagnetic radio waves that fill all space of the cosmic universe. These waves are being transmitted to us. All we need to do is learn how to tune our receiver into them. The East calls this cosmic sound, “Bani”, the music of God. It has been said that once you are able to tune yourself into Bani and hear it, you will be filled with a great joy that is beyond compare. Bani is what the West refers to as the ‘Music of the Angels’. It is said that Moses heard this very sound on Mount Sinai and Christ told of hearing it when our Heavenly Father manifested himself to Christ in the wilderness. The bells in the church steeple are meant to suggest the same sacred sound, calling man to God. The sounds of the Bani are found through the sounds of nature ie. thunder, the roaring of the sea, the jingling of the bells , the sound of running water, the buzzing of bees, the twittering of the birds, the Vida, the whistle, or the sound of “Shankha”, until it finally becomes the “Hu”, which is the most sacred of all

sounds. The word Hu is the spirit of all sounds and words. It belongs to no language but all language belongs to it. This alone is the true name of God, a Name that no people and no religion can claim as their own. It is The Name that cannot be Spoken, but is uttered by every man and living creature. It is hidden in the spiritual body of all words ad sounds., All things and beings exclaim this name of God; for every activity of life expresses distinctly this very sound. The Greeks called it “Logos”, meaning the Divine Word. It is the Divine Current or Wave going forth from God himself and flowing throughout the universe. The very word itself, “Uni-verse”, is defined as ‘one song’, with uni meaning one and verse meaning song. It is not only an emanation from God, but it is God himself. When any man speaks in this world, he simply sets in motion atmospheric vibrations, but he himself moves in and through those vibrations. It is God himself that vibrates…thus the Living Word in Genesis. It is written that the Word existed before the Light came into the world. The Light Genesis refers to is Life and both are Electricity, from which springs Matter and Spirit. The Ancients taught us that Light was a form of matter, which is supported today through the radiometer. Scientists are now able to weigh Light through this meter,

showing us that not only is Light matter, but it has a force of its own. Today we now are able to physically harness light, using it to transmit and receive audio and video waves. Another use of harnessed light is laser beams and xrays. There are those walking among us that have learned to harness and control this very force through their own will of thought. We all have this capability, but few of us have learned how to put it into practice. The key is in understanding the Laws of our Creator. We also need to forget what we have been taught about what is impossible and renew our old beliefs, having absolute faith that everything is possible. Remember…we have been created, dual natured, with a (Divine) Heritage. Our spiritual body is made up of subtle fluids (Aether) and light (Matter and Force). It is also one with the Universal Light which is also made of matter and force. By overcoming your dependency on physical surroundings and your five sense, you can align yourself to your Higher Self which is also aligned to the Universal Force. Through the use of your Higher (Spiritual) senses, the dimensional veils are lifted and the limitations of time and space vanquish. You will learn how to use your spiritual eyes to see past, present

and future events. An Adept can shoot through space and communicate with another physical person, as if that person was in the same room. I use the Adepts as an example, but Jesus Christ told us that we all have these powers. All we need is the knowledge and the faith of a ‘mustard seed’. Christ told us that even the ‘least’ among us are the beloved of God, deserving all the joy that Creation has to offer, and are capable of experiencing and ‘performing’ miracles, just as he did. The only person or thing that stands in your way is you. You and your old beliefs are your worst nemesis. Through study and understanding you will find your ‘true’ path. It is the path less taken, but the rewards are boundless. At the cores of all religion there is one true path. It is here that you find true religion; you find that ’something’ that binds the soul to God. We must let go of Ego and put our trust in God’s Wisdom and Christ’s Promise. When you become anxious, frightened or stressed because of a particular occurrence in your life, separate yourself from that reality. Remind yourself that everything is in accordance with God’s Plan. Everything happens as it should and there are no accidents. We are exactly where we suppose to be at that particular time and place.

With no exception, the entire universe works through the Eternal Life Stream. It is omnipresent and omnipotent, awaiting the proper conditions to express itself as a dynamic force in one form or another. There is not a living creature that is without this power. Within this Stream lies the great power of Love, which is affirmed through the words of Christ, “God is Love”. Quantum Physics confirms the presence of the Word, or Eternal Life Stream.. The descriptive words may differ, but the principles are the same. Science states that the essence of our universe is composed of a systematic and synchronized pattern of which we are all part of. It submits that we are a subatomic particle, existing both here and some place else, at the very same time…all connected within the same pattern or reality. Quantum Physics shows us that an observer cannot observe without altering what he sees. Through the Conscious Will of Thought, we can use invisible vibrating energies or waves, consisting of subatomic particles, to create our desires to manifest into the physical world. Carl Jung coined the term of which we call ‘coincidence’, as ’synchronicity’. He stood by his belief that synchronicity showed that there was no such thing as a random act or

coincidence. Here we see more confirmation of the Eternal Life Stream. Jung reported that synchronicity consists of the universal energies, invisible vibrating waves, similar to radio waves. Through the Audible Life Stream, we not only can pick up on cosmic and universal events, but can physically transmit and receive messages and emotions of others. We can also, through our thought patterns, create events. Everyone, at some time, has experienced this phenomenon. Examples could be explained as being at the right place at the right time. You were thinking of someone and the telephone rings, and it is them on the other phone. Examples of synchronization are endless. God created us (when properly instructed and guided) to be able to have a conscious communication with the entire universe. Most of us cannot imagine the extent of our divine heritage. Upon accepting synchronization in your life, you will learn how to go with the ‘flow’. The flow is a natural, effortless unfolding of our lives in a way that moves us towards wholeness and harmony. When we are in the ‘flow’, occurrences line up, events fall into place and obstacles melt away. It is a time when we feel we are in the right place, at the right time, doing the right things. To have the flow work for you, you must learn to read the guide signs

that have been posted for you along your ‘life path’ and allow them to direct you in your life. Let your mind be open to the signs. Signs could be as insignificant as a bird flying in front of you, a book being dropped in front of a store or a leaf falling and landing in your lap. Flow works according to our beliefs, behaviors and actions. When you are open, willing and trusting, you will experience flow as fulfillment and joy, with a frequent occurrence of synchronicity. If you are fearful, doubtful and controlling, the flow diminishes and your life path becomes full of obstacles and frustration, with a cease of synchronicity. The key here is that what you give of yourself, comes back to you. Your belief system also dictates what you attribute synchronicity to. When it occurs, some of us may thank our luck, or fate, destiny, karma, or an angel. I like to use the saying “Synchronicity happens when God wishes to remain anonymous.” No one or thing is separate of each other within God’s design. We all exist as cells within the entire body of the Cosmos, harmoniously working together as one single unit. We are what is called a microcosm, meaning ’small world’. We are a replica of the entire universe, in a smaller version. We have been put together, organized and adjusted to share and correspond to everything within this universe.

By understanding the working mechanics of your body, you will then become closer to understanding the mechanics of the Cosmic Intelligence. Because of our construction, we are able to communicate our thoughts throughout the universe as well as use these thoughts to co-create miracles. Through the Ages, most of us have lost the knowledge of how this is done, but this knowledge can be restored. To regain this knowledge, ‘ask’ from within, through your Christos. See yourself as a living cell of the Divine Intelligence and then ‘trust’ that your requests will be answered. As the physical brain is in touch with all parts of your body, through its nervous system, the Divine Intelligence is in touch with all it’s living souls through the Christos, or Holy Spirit. Between synchronization and intuition lies a fine line. Although they are two separate phenomena, they almost seem to be two of the same. In comparing the two, keep in mind that synchronicity happens ‘out there’ against the odds. It is external. Something in the universe seems to swing into place to answer an inner need we have. Intuition, however, is internal. It is our ‘inner’ knowing. It is our ability to tune into knowledge in a non-rational and nonlinear way. We know something, but just don’t know how we know it. But in both cases, it shows us just how much our lives are interwoven with

everything within the Cosmic Intelligence and that we live in a world more intricately and holistically organized than we have ever imagined. Today’s science now shows us that all atoms, cells, molecules, plants, animals and humans participate in a flowing web of information. Physicists have shown that if two photons are separated, no matter by how far, a change in one creates a simultaneous change in the other. Through this observance, it would also indicate that one individual’s thoughts and actions, being one living cell with the universal body, would have a direct influence on the whole. In the book, ‘The Hundredth Monkey’, by Ken Keyes, the theory was presented on how each of us affected the whole unit of man. It tells of a group of monkeys that were being studied in Japan. One monkey within the group began washing a sweet potato in a particular way in the salt water there. Soon all of the monkeys began mimicking this deed. That observance in itself was not to be claimed as unusual, but after a certain number of these monkeys continued to act out this washing pattern, the same behavioral pattern developed in another group of monkeys hundreds of miles away. Science has labeled this as ‘the critical mass within the species’. They theorize that once a critical mass number

is reached, the same behavior begins to appear in all of the other members of that same species. Physicists describe it as a ‘phase transition’, theorizing that when the molecules of atoms align in a certain way and a critical mass number is reached, the rest of the atoms spontaneously line up the same way. This invisible force does not only apply to the animal kingdom, but plants, insects and everything in the cosmos. Scientists have reported that when liquid matter crystallizes on one part of the planet, the same process occurs almost simultaneously in another, without informational or physical contact. The next time you feel that your thoughts have no importance, bear in mind that one monkey washing his sweet potato. Close your eyes and allow time and space to fall away, as you become one with the Eternal Life Stream. Set aside your feelings of hate, fear, judgment, vanity and the rest of these deadly passions, as you connect with your universal brothers and sisters. Know that you are not alone in this world. Know that you are unique, but yet you are the same, for you are all one with the Divine Light, The IAM. As a Child of God,, you carry the full potential of your Creator and contain the essence of everything that ever was and ever will be. Through the Divine Laws of Manifestation, you are given the ability,

through thought, to create miracles. The greatest miracles are created through the power of Love. If you use this power and join it with others, we have the capabilities to divert wars, hunger, poverty, bigotry, disease and destruction of nature. Source: http://www.burlingtonnews.net/blog/? p=105

Vipassana Meditation: The Soothing Divinity of Sound

The Himalayan masters of ancient India developed the “sound current” that is now known as the

“divine sound.” The divine sound is the foundation used for practicing various forms of yoga—nada, sahaj, Babaji, kriya, and Sikh practices such as shabda yoga.The sound current used in meditation is similar to electrical current in everyday life. When electricity runs through a power line, it creates a humming sound. Just like electricity, when spiritual energy runs through the human body, we can hear within our heads the two energy fields interconnecting—the energy of the body’s physical circuitry and the current of spiritual energy.All of creation is a manifestation of sound, known as the eternal “om.” This sound can be heard and felt throughout our bodies if we listen and attune ourselves to hear it. The sound may first be experienced very subtly, so subtle it is almost subliminal, so one must meditate quietly to be able to discern it from outer distractions in everyday life. As you begin to meditate regularly, and as you attain deeper states of meditation, the “om” sound can become so loud and intense that it drowns out everything else with its vibration and energy.The current of sound experienced in Vipassana meditation is different for each person, depending on their degree of inner attunement. It may be perceived as a buzzing or ringing, a clear ringing tone, a loud roar, or the peaceful sound

of waves rippling along the shore. However it manifests itself, as you begin to pay close attention to the sound it becomes stronger and more distinct, until it eventually merges with the basic primordial sound all of nature is created from—the “music of the spheres.” The sound current is very sweet and subtle. In the beginning it will help to find a place to meditate where you can be absolutely quiet, with no distractions.After practicing for a while, you will begin to notice that the pitch of the sound changes as your brain wave rhythms change. When you are outside, soaking in the energy of the sounds and colors around you, the sound current changes as you come in contact with various natural energies and elements, resulting in a deeper level of communication with the world around you as you match frequencies with various energies. By the same token, the state of cellular health in your body is connected to the frequency with which your inner energy vibrates. Pay attention to the sound current in order to communicate with your cells, and they will begin to communicate with you.As you begin to experience sensations in the world for what they are, you will experience the relaxing and loosening of karmic knots that you have carried in your consciousness for a lifetime. As you practice Vipassana and become more attuned

to the sound flowing back and forth through your body, from your head to your feet and back again, you will begin to attain a state of equanimity that will bring you to the highest realm of spiritual experience. Emotions will become clearer, and profound physical and emotional healing becomes possible as you reach a deep level of realization of your inner soul.The practice of Vipassana was taught by ancient Buddhists as a way to experience full body enlightenment through the awareness of sensations. The Buddha taught that the sensations experienced by the body are the doorway to the deepest levels of enlightenment. By practicing being attuned to your body, as you become more aware of the energy of your spirit, the vibrational resonance of your energy will change. After a while you will discover that what you had previously experienced as just an ordinary feeling of living is becoming a vibrant, blissful, multifaceted current of being alive. Source: http://www.buzzle.com/articles/vipassanameditation-soothing-divinity-sound.html

Soundless Sound – The Tone that fills the Cosmos From Yoga International Magazine “The knower of the mystery of Sound knows the mystery of the whole universe.” - Hazrat Inayat Khan Most readers would be aware of the different forms of popular yoga, namely: Hatha yoga, Jnana yoga, Bhakti yoga, Karma yoga, Raja yoga, Mantra yoga and Laya yoga. Regardless of the differing emphasis one tradition of yoga places over another, all should have the same goal. That goal, put simply, is to separate the individualized soul from mind and matter, and unify it with the universal Soul (God or Brahma). There is, however, one other ancient yogic tradition (some would go so far as to say the most ancient), which generally speaking is lesser known, but which aims for a no less noble objective. That tradition is called Surat

Shabd yoga, or the yoga of the celestial Sound Current. Those precious beings who have mastered this form of yoga profess that the universal Soul manifests Itself into two primary elements, a lightless Light and a soundless Sound. Although these two spiritual elements mirror the relationship between mundane light and sound, in so far as light is sound of a very high vibrational frequency, they are not equivalent. Because the Light and Sound are part of the universal vibratory continuum, if one is able to contact the Sound Current then one is surely on the road to the Light that all the great past Masters spoke of. In fact, throughout history many great figures have made this distinction between worldly sound and a wondrous celestial Sound, which at higher vibrational frequencies is believed to have enchanting musical attributes. For example, the ancient Egyptian Plotinus, who is regarded as the founder of Neoplatonism, said: “All music, based upon melody and rhythm, is the Earthly representation of heavenly music.” Pythagoras believed that we are constantly in contact with the “Music of the Spheres,” which fills our inner ears from the moment of our birth. And the famous fifteenth-century Indian mystic and poet, Kabir, wrote extensively

about mysterious “Unstruck Music” which delivers the soul into a state of enchanting rapture: There falls the rhythmic beat of life and death: Rapture wells forth, and all space is radiant with light.There the Unstruck Music is sounded; it is the music of the love of the three worlds. There millions of lamps of sun and of moon are burning:There the drum beats and the lover swings in play.There love-songs resound, and light rains in showers;and the worshipper is entranced in the taste of the heavenly nectar. Although often unscrupulously edited, or misunderstood by well-meaning translators, major religious scriptures still contain references to this heavenly Sound. For example, in the Gospel of Saint John the divine Sound is referred to as the Word: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” (John 1:1) This was substantiated when the late Dr. Edmond Bordeaux Szekely, philologist, archaeologist, and co-founder of the International Biogenic Society, accidentally came upon secret Aramaic texts in the Vatican, which date back to the third century after the death of Jesus. Dr. Szekely translated a revealing document called the “Essene Gospel of Peace” in which the following appears: “In

the beginning was the Sound, and the Sound was with God, and the Sound was God.” Almost two decades of meticulous research convinced Dr. Szekely that Jesus was a member of the highly respected Essene spiritual community and therefore would have had intimate knowledge of their spiritual tradition. As he relates in The Essene Jesus, “There was the Essene Brotherhood at the Dead Sea which planted the Essene Tree of Life, whose highest branch was represented by the Essene Jesus.” There are numerous other references to the divine Sound in the Bible. For example, from the Book of Revelation 14:2: “And I heard a voice from heaven like the sound of many waters and like the sound of loud thunder; the voice I heard was like the sound of harpers playing on their harps.” In Buddhism’s Surangama sutra, Buddha Shakyamuni agreed with his fully enlightened disciple, Manjushri, when he deemed the divine Sound method of meditation to be the only way to Nirvana: “All the Brothers in this Great Assembly, and you too, Ananda, should reverse your outward perception of hearing and listen inwardly for the perfectly unified and intrinsic sound of your own Mind-Essence, for as soon as you have attained perfect accommodation

you will have attained Supreme Enlightenment. This is the only way to Nirvana, and it has been followed by all the Tathagatas (saints) of the past.” The Upanishads, the vast ancient Indian philosophical treaty, uses the terms Sabda Brahman, Akash Bani, Nad and Sacred Word, among others, to refer to the primal Sound. For example, the Hansa Naad Upanishad states: “Meditation on Nad or the Sound Principle is the royal road to salvation.” Muhammad perceived the divine Sound in the cave at Gare-Hira, and the original Sufis called the divine Sound, Saute Surmad, which means “the tone that fills the cosmos.” Lao Tzu described the Tao, or Way, as “unimpeded harmony,” and the source of all things. He also wrote about the Great Tone “that goes beyond all usual imagination.” Chuang Tzu, who lived some three hundred years after Lao Tzu, also expounded the merits of contacting the spiritual Sound when he said: “Hear with the mind instead of the ears; hear with the energy instead of the mind. Hearing stops at the ears, the mind stops at contact, but energy is that which is empty and responsive to others. The Way gathers in emptiness; emptiness is mental fasting.

“If you have your ears and eyes penetrated inwardly, and are detached from conceptual knowledge, then even if ghosts and spirits come after you they will stop…” In the Sri Guru Granth Sahib, which is Sikhism’s holy book and possibly the most complete scripture available today, the terms “Unstruck Melody” and “Word” are often used to refer to the divine Sound:Blessed, Blessed am I, that my God is my Spouse,Within whose Court Ringeth the Unstruck Melody (of the Word). Night and day, I abide in Joy, hearing ever the Music of Bliss:Yea, no more in this state is Pain or Sorrow, neither birth nor death. Furthermore, many ancient cultures, including the Aztecs, Eskimos, Malayans and Persians, also support the notion that the universe has its origin in Sound. Australian Aboriginals also believe in Songlines or the “Way of the Law,” which sang the world, and everything in it, into existence. A modern day physicist would use the typically prosaic phrase “Big Bang” to describe what certainly must be essentially the same phenomenon. Indeed, the considerable scriptural evidence of a primal Sound or Vibration is supported by scientific evidence which recognizes that the basis of all matter is vibration: “All of Nature exists as a vast oscillatory spectrum. . . That

sound shapes matter and imparts structure was unarguably demonstrated by Swiss scientist Hans Jenny in the 1960′ s. Using electronic sound oscillators and sophisticated photographic equipment, Jenny documented the reality of wave phenomena underlying matter (a new field he called cymatics) by filming the instantaneous shaping effects of tones, music, and vocal sound on various substances. . . spread on a metal plate. He meticulously catalogued the symmetrical, geometrically perfect structures and elegant sound mandalas that resulted from directing hundreds of different frequency and rhythmic combinations, from single tones and intervals to complex musical harmonies, through the plate.” Even more recent developments in the field of vibrational/sound therapy have produced some remarkable results, clearly indicating the significant effects of vibrational frequencies on living organisms. As author Larry Dossey relates, “A child psychologist recently reported his experience with an 11-year-old boy who was diagnosed as a catatonic schizophrenic. The child had not uttered a word in seven years. In one session with him, the therapist played Bach’s `Jesu, Joy of Man’s Desiring’. The boy began to weep. When the music ended he announced through his tears, “That is the most

powerful music I have ever heard; now I can speak!” If worldly sound can have such profound effects on our states of consciousness there can be little doubt about the potency and spiritual significance of the celestial Sound. As my own master, I believe Supreme Master Ching Hai has perfected the ancient art of Surat Shabd yoga after finally finding Her master in the Himalayas, from whom She received the mastership transmission. Her incredible search for a master, which spanned several countries over many years, was punctuated with seemingly insurmountable obstacles. The trials She endured made Her steadfastly resolve to make this ancient yogic tradition easily accessible to all sincere seekers of Truth. While many may find it difficult to comprehend the concept of a transcendental Sound and, moreover, appreciate the spiritual significance of this Sound, in a few simple words Supreme Master Ching Hai so aptly explains: “The worldly sound is very important for our sensual and mental comfort, but the supraworldly Sound draws us back to God.” “This inner Sound is the Great Creative Force of the cosmos. It is a Vibration that sustains

and nourishes all things. Its manifestation in the outer world can be heard as the natural melodies such as the sound of the wind, the water, the birds, insects, et cetera. . . There are more subtle and higher Sounds which are inaudible to the mortal sense, because they vibrate in the higher dimensions. . . . To catch these higher Sounds we must raise our own levels to those worlds beyond our senses.” The key to raising one’s level of consciousness to perceive the divine Sound is finding a living spiritual master who can genuinely initiate spiritual seekers. Initiation is necessary to fully awaken one’s God-nature or master within. After initiation one needs to meditate, according to the master’s instructions, on the Light and the Sound each day to make continued spiritual progress. A second and equally important role of the living master is to accept the past-life karma of their neophytes. Hence the master must take on a physical body to suffer the karma that would normally befall their students. Without this incredible sacrifice by the master, the neophyte’s karmic burden would be too heavy to escape the endless cycle of rebirth. As Supreme Master Ching Hai observes, “While a living Master is on Earth he takes on some of the karma of the people, especially those who

believe in the Master, and even more-so those who are disciples of the Master. . . .Therefore, the Master suffers for the disciples, and for mankind at large, in his lifetime. . . he might be sick, he might be ill, he might be tortured, he might be nailed on the cross, or he might be slandered.” Furthermore, the master’s omniscient, omnipresent and omnipotent qualities protects the initiate at all times because, once initiated, an eternal, spiritual link is established between the master and initiate until mastership is attained. This ensures the numerous pitfalls along the spiritual journey are avoided. In the Gospel of Matthew, Jesus alluded to the precarious nature of the spiritual journey when He said, “For the gate is narrow and the way is hard, that leads to life, and those who find it are few.” (Matthew 7:14) Although not as well known as other yogic traditions, the yoga of the celestial Sound Current is regarded by some to be the highest tradition. The compelling written evidence from ancient, wise philosophers and past great spiritual masters certainly supports such a view. While therapists are only recently discovering the healing effects of worldly vibrational frequencies, for thousands of years the great past masters have imparted the one

unified Truth and the one path of celestial Sound and Light through which to assimilate this Truth. The fundamental unity of their message derides the superficial divisions that have taken root in the minds of influential, but sadly misguided, religious fanatics throughout the ages. Since the past masters are no longer with us, a living master is the key to experiencing this Truth and to contacting the divine Sound that pierces the dark layers of consciousness to uplift the soul to a supremely blissful spiritual reality within us all, where, we are told, the Light of millions of lamps of sun and of moon burn eternally. Source: http://godsdirectcontact.us/sm21/enews/www/0 84/i-01.htm

Advanced Sound Current Meditation

Audinometry refers to the sound current, the sounds of Om or Aum, which is the audible life stream or the ringing tone one can hear when all other sounds are silent. Audinometry is the practice of measuring, experiencing, controlling and comprehending the sonic chords and light spectrums within your own being…the Vital Essence which causes all life to be. Elan Vital is the name of the spiritual school of The Eureka Society. It is a French term meaning “the vital essence”. We feel this program encompasses the vital essence of a good, stable spiritual progression. We assume you are reading this because you want to grow spiritually. But since you are alive, you are growing spiritually. Life is a spiritual school. We realize that this school progresses very slowly. Audinometry techniques are for those who wish to grow

faster. However, in growing faster, one must also grow stronger and deeper. For all things must balance. Growing also means outgrowing. Time, interests, energy and geography limit what you can hold in your life. Changing any one of these is apt to have repercussions. Putting time and energy into one thing is probably going to mean some other area gets less. If there is something in your life, someone, some place, or a particular philosophy you are attached to and cannot live without, you will probably outgrow it or leave it behind in this progression. It is not Audinometry which causes this to happen. This is the normal function of the School of Life. The process of leaving things behind and making major changes in life generally happens at the termination of physical life. However, it is possible to speed the growing process up and learn many lifetimes worth of wisdom in a comparatively short period of time. If you would like not to come back to earth life again, then you must learn everything earth has to teach you in the time you have left here in this life. Attachments will bring you back. It is not wrong to have things, enjoy relationships, explore life and living, but becoming attached will bring you back to earth

life again and again, until attachments are worked out and no longer exist. Life is a school, a spiritual school, whose ultimate goal is teaching you how to reach higher and higher states of being. This upward spiraling progression eventually leads you to a time when you can assume a consciously divine state of being on your own power and by your own right. All life has this potential, and in this potential all life is equal. It is both true and obvious we are not all at the same place on this progression. From physical worlds like earth, the path up is very obscure as few in any one time travel it. But as you go higher and higher in the realms (often called heavens), the path becomes more and more clearly known and visible. Sometimes it is a very broad way and sometimes it becomes a very narrow trail. When the way is broad, one can move leisurely along, as the realms are stable and spiritual progress along the path is known and encouraged. When the way becomes narrow, one must hurry along as the realms are unstable and there are many pitfalls. Physical life situations will mimic your progress in these spirit realms. In other words, physical life is like a computer readout of the spiritual body and what is going on there. Audinometry can help you understand

your related life predicaments and offer viable solutions. Audinometry involves attaining relaxation and mental quiet as a product of going to a much higher energy state, which allows one to run a higher state of consciousness. But of all the courses the vast School of Life offers, ultimately there is only one which is required for any of us to graduate: SPIRITUAL ENERGY MANAGEMENT. In order to graduate from the School of Life, you must learn to run the energies of life. Audinometry offers this. Very basically, the true essence of your being lives on an electrical type of spiritual energy. This spiritual energy drives your consciousness and provides the energy to hold your genetic structure in balance. The energy is supplied to you through an umbilical cord arrangement, and the ringing or buzzing sound we all hear is the current flow in that power line. Your hair swirl is evidence of its path. Real spiritual growth and development involves learning how to control the energy flow in your own being. That energy flow is the “gasoline” which supports the life velocity of your being. When you have learned how to keep from running out of gas, you are free to explore the great universe of universes as a free being in your own right. This means you will have a

cosmic “driver’s license”, unlimited energy and all the time you need. This energy management gives one the power to move vertically in the spiritual realms and in so doing, one finds that the higher in the spiritual realms one goes, the finer and more fun the experience of life is. Sooner or later, one learns the way out of the great school of life. Yes, there is a way out of here. But to fly into the altitudes this direction offers, there is a certain amount of conscious spiritual growing one needs to do. However, we do not teach a faith, creed, belief, or philosophy. We do teach a series of techniques which will open the inner realms to you to the degree you do the techniques correctly. This is not a study. IT IS A PATH. It is not a belief. IT IS A MOUNTAIN TO CLIMB. It is not an opinion. IT TAKES YOU TO A REAL PLACE. The practice of Audinometrydoes not fit into the confines of any religion or philosophy. As one progresses up the path, the time comes when one sees the truth and beauty of all the religions. One comes to understand their attempts to define and describe the many regions of spiritual life above the earth plane. Despite the awesome potentials which await one on this path, you do not need to be

experienced to do the program. Your strength of character and the ability to apply the instructions and grow conceptually are probably more important in assuring success with the techniques than prior experience with any other system of inner growth. The program is set out in a series of lessons, offering techniques which build on one another. It was carefully designed to give you techniques in a sequence which allow you to develop a good foundation and confidence, before moving on to future lessons. But remember, life is eternal. Don’t let anyone try to sell it to you. They cannot take it away. There is so much spiritual merchandise being offered to people today that we expect a certain amount of skepticism. We feel skepticism is a healthy state of mind as long as it does not impede progress. We are not trying to sell you something you already have. We are willing to teach you how to use the spiritual faculties you already have. Contemporary schools teach you how to use your brain and, to a certain extent, your mind. We offer to teach you how to use your being to a much greater personal profit. When you have learned to master the fire of your own life, you will have become a divine being in your own right, your birthright from

times beginning. So, if this is what you’ve been looking for, then we would be happy to help you on an adventure in awakening, exploring, and knowing — on the road to LIFE. For now, remember to LISTEN…The MAGIC is within YOU! . . . There is a Way . . . Source: http://www.theeurekasociety.org/audinometry/ sound-current-meditation/

What is The Music of the Spheres By HH Team Aristotle … imputed this symphony of the heavens … this music of the spheres to Pythagoras. … But Pythagoras alone of mortals is said to have heard this harmony … If our hearts were as pure, as chaste, and as snowy as Pythagoras’ was, our ears would resound and be filled with that supremely lovely music of the wheeling stars.~John Milton

“We shall therefore borrow all our Rules for the Finishing our Proportions, from the Musicians, who are the greatest Masters of this Sort of Numbers, and from those Things wherein Nature shows herself most excellent and compleat.”~Leon Battista Alberti (1407-1472) The expression “music of the spheres” refers to the entwined relationship connecting the structures of music and those of the physical world, and a conscious awareness of mystical or spiritual qualities being transmitted through composed sound. It is said that the great philosopher Pythagoras learned and developed this concept after studying in Egypt in a priesthood school. After being captured in Egypt, he became a prisoner in Babylon; from where he finish the delineated lines of what became his Theorem. Apparently the Chaldeans were the first civilization to conceive of the heavenly bodies joining in a cosmic hymn as they moved in stately mode across the heavens. Many other Greek initiates also acknowledged a fundamental connection between the individual heavens or spheres of the seven planets, and the seven sacred vowels. In the Old Testament on the Bible, Job describes a time “when the stars of the morning sang together”, and William Shakespeare in his

play, “The Merchant of Venice”, writes: “There’s not the smallest orb which thou behold’st but in his motion like an angel sings.” Nowadays, however, to understand the Pythagorean system of celestial music, it is only possible to approximate his actual theory using our contemplative mind. He could perceived through his unique abilities, a straight correlation between every single creature and object existing in this world and believed that their energetic signatures could be translated by numbers, fractions, or even through geometrical structures. Pythagoras also believed that God does not create, He geometrized the Universe. The concept that everything is nothing but a note in the harmony of the worlds can be observed through the study of the Greek Mystery[1] schools included in their doctrines a magnificent concept of the relationship existing between music and form. The elements of architecture on their temples, their geometric disposition and formats for example, were considered as comparable to musical modes and notes, or as having a musical counterpart. “There is geometry in the humming of the strings. There is music in the spacing of the spheres.”~Pythagoras

The music of the spheres is an ancient philosophical concept that regards the proportions in the movements of celestial bodies – the Sun, Moon, and planets – as a form of “musica”, the Medieval Latin name for music. Pythagoras and his followers believed that a universal philosophy could be founded in numbers. “Number is the within of all things.”~ Pythagoras They differentiated three types of music: the music of instruments, the music of the human body and soul, and the music of the spheres, which was the music of the cosmos. Geometric shapes and even orbiting motions could be linked to this philosophy. Indeed, Pythagoras could questionably be the first advocate of “string theory” as a instrument to perceive the universe, and the important symbol of the tetractys[2] This concept is similar to the Tetragrammaton of the Kabbalah and contains the numbers of the perfect musical intervals of an octave, a fifth and a fourth. This “music” is not usually thought to be literally audible, but a harmonic and/or mathematical and/or of a spiritual way to perceive it. This concept was developed further by Johannes Kepler that employed it as an auxiliary to develop his Laws of Planetary Motions.

To go deeper into this concept and relationship between the Macrocosmic Universe and the Microcosmic Universe, we have to realize that every element in Nature has its individual keynote. If these elements are combined in a composite structure the result is a chord that, if sounded, will disintegrate the compound into its integral parts. Likewise each individual has a keynote that, if sounded, will destroy him. The allegory of the walls of Jericho falling when the trumpets of Israel were sounded is undoubtedly intended to set forth the arcane significance of individual keynote or vibration, as announce to us the knowledge and of those “celestial codes” by the Hebrew army. Source: From the work:”The Pythagorean Theory of Music and Color” [1] The early priests frequently demonstrated their superior knowledge of the principles underlying the phenomena known as vibration. A considerable part of the Mystery rituals consisted of invocations and intonements, for which purpose special sound chambers were constructed. [2] The tetractys is a symbol composed of ten dots in an upward-pointing triangular formation. It was a sacred pattern for the school of philosophers who followed the teachings of the Greek sage Pythagoras (lived

6th century BC). They used the tetractys to swear their oaths upon, in much the same way that modern Christians swear oaths upon the Bible. The Pythagorean oath, as quoted by the Renaissance magician Cornelius Agrippa, is as follows: “I with pure mind by the number four do swear; That’s holy, and the fountain of natureEternal, parent of the mind…” Some authorities claim that the oath was sworn to the “one who bestowed the tetractys to the coming generations,” which might be interpreted to mean the Monad, or the teacher Pythagoras. Probably all three – God, Pythagoras, and the tetrad – were in the mind of the individual taking the oath. Modern perception was that the oath was primarily focused upon the tetractys itself, as the symbolic blueprint of creation. Source: http://humanityhealing.net/2010/09/what-isthe-music-of-the-spheres/

The Light and Sound of God

By Theresa Dunford The Universe was manifested out of the Divine Sound;From It came into being the Light. Shamas-i-Tabriz, 13th century Persian saint. The Light and Sound of God is both visible and audible and is witnessed as the Light of God and heard as the Sound of God. It is purely spiritual, non-phenomenal and has the power to resurrect soul. Some spiritual teachers say that the Light alone will not take us into the deeper realisations of God, adding that the Light comes from Sound. They say that the soul begins to be aware of the Sound current when Light has fulfilled its purpose of evolving the mind and its intellect, while Sound transports soul into the very heart of God. The Sufis speak of the Saut-e Sarmad or Abstract Sound, which fills all space. This Sound, which is also known as the Audible Life Stream, is always vibrating within and around us but we are generally unaware of it because of the distractions of the material world. It would also appear that the ancients worked with the Light and Sound to build their temples. The research writer J. Foster Forbes, from Aberdeenshire, Scotland, was very interested in pre-history. He worked with psychometrists

to investigate the Fall of the planet, the magnetic potency of ancient rocks and the purpose of the stone circles and megaliths of pre-Roman Britain. Psychometry can be described as the ability to access information, often of an historical nature, by psychically tuning in to physical objects. In his book “The Unchronicled Past” (privately published 1938) Foster Forbes says : “I would quote here the actual statements as recorded by Miss Olive Pixley, the well known psychometrist, when visiting these areas, she said: ‘….We use muscular forces without any of the forces of the elements; we try to do it with human force; it was no wonder or miracle to build this Tor [Tor in Dartmoor, England]….they [the ancients] used the forces of Nature as one, for the Combination of Sound and Light is the Essence of Creation‘.” The Middle Eastern teachings describe the Light as a sacred vibration. Dr. Neil DouglasKlotz, Aramaic scholar, in his book “The Hidden Gospel” writes: “…the Aramaic word usually translated ‘heaven’ (shemaya) comes from one of the words for light … It indicates a sacred vibration (shem) that vibrates without limit through the entire manifested cosmos (aya).” Douglas-Klotz has also given us a translation of the Lords prayer. He has provided several

translations for each line of the Lords Prayer as words in Aramaic can have more than one meaning. In his book “Prayers of the Cosmos” his translations describe both the light and the sound of the Cosmos. The following is his translation of the first line of the Lords Prayer: Aramaic Prayer of Jesus(first line only) Abwoon d’bashmaya -(King James Version – Our Father which art in Heaven)Our Birth in Unity O birther! Father-Mother of the Cosmosyou create all that moves in lightOh thou! The breathing life of allCreator of the Shimmering Sound that touches us.Respiration of all worlds,we hear you breathing – in and out – in silence.Source of sound, in the roar and the whisper,in the breeze and the whirlwind, we hear your Name.Radiant One: You shine within us, outside us -even darkness shines – when we remember.Name of names, our small identityunravels in you, you give it back as a lesson.Worldless Action, Silent Potencywhere ears and eyes awaken, there heaven comes.O Birther! Father-Mother of the Cosmos!(My italics – TD) Affirming these inspiring words can be very helpful if the mind is unduly agitated or feels overloaded with negative or fearful thoughts,

when positive or God directed thinking may be difficult. Repetition of this prayer, perhaps several times, can bring about a profound sense of peace. Of course, one does not need to be feeling agitated to work with these inspiring sayings as they can be repeated at any time. Our sun is symbolic of the Light of God and the ancients revered that which is beyond our physical sun – the spiritual sun. The Egyptian Pharaoh Akhenaton revered Aton the One light which he saw symbolised by the sun disk. Surya Green in her book “The Call of the Sun” informs us that she experienced the sun as being alive, conscious and more evolved in spiritual development than any individual of the human race. Omraam Mikhael Aivanhov says that the sun “….tabernacles a vast intelligent being, whose only purpose is to generously irradiate the cosmos with life-giving energies, by an act of incomparable compassion and love….as a supremely intelligent being, the sun is completely responsive to our spiritual intentions and aspirations.” As well as our outer, heavenly sun, information has been received via akashic [1] investigation that there is also a sun at the centre of our planet which connects with our own hearts.

Maia Nartoomid has received that: “The atoma, or central sun of the earth, is the heart of the planet. It contracts and expands in a pulsing action, sending energy waves through the space of the central cavity and out through the many arteries of the earth.” [2] Also, “The human heart houses the heart chakra which is intimately linked from conception to the regula apsa, [heart centre] of the earth atoma. We and the earth are literally one.”[3] Nicholas Hagger, author of “The Universe and the Light: A new view of the Universe and Reality” (published 1993), says the rise and fall of civilisations is intimately connected to its vision of the Fire or Light. “The vision of the sacred Fire or Light, which is also the vision of God the mystics (and poets and artists) have seen, inspires and is the central idea of the 25 civilisations of history, and the renewal of the Fire or Light each generation by contemplative mystics causes the civilisations and their ‘stones’ to rise and be renewed, while failure to renew the Fire results in their decline and hastens their fall.” This Fire or Light was apparently widely known by the ancients and priest-kings. In an earlier work by Nicholas Hagger, entitled “The Fire and The Stones: A Grand Unified Theory of World History and Religion: The Vision of God

in Twenty-Five Civilisations” From this monumental work of over one thousand pages of research, published in 1991, we learn that: “It [the Fire or Light] was widely known in very early times, and it was desired by priest-kings. It was symbolised in sky-gods and channelled into State ceremonies through fire-sacrifices, and individuals were introduced to it through these public symbols. As time progressed numerous experiences of the Fire or Light were written down and preserved, especially in the Christian tradition….The Fire has been known in every generation of the last 5,000 years.” The ancients experienced the Fire or Light as the ‘fire that does not burn’. In “The Holy Land of Scotland: Jesus in Scotland and the Gospel of the Grail” (2002) the author, Barry Dunford writes about an army engineer and surveyor, Major F.A. Menzies, M.C., who had a powerful experience of this spiritual Fire at one of the megalithic stone circles, Stanton Drew, in the south west British Isles: “The following intriguing story illustrates the powerful importance and magnitude surrounding some of the energised megalithic sacred sites of ancient solar (fire) worship – the fire that does not burn. After the 1914-18 world war, a distinguished British army engineer and surveyor, Major F.A. Menzies, M.C., decided to live in France where he chose to investigate

the subtle energies of the earth. Major Menzies was very interested in the study of radiesthesia and while in France he was tutored by M. Bovis and other leading French exponents of radiesthesia. During this time Major Menzies became aware of the importance of the Feng Shui system of geomancy which had been developed by the ancient Chinese geomancers. He was able to see examples of the Chinese geomancers compass in certain museums in Paris, which had been brought from China by Jesuit missionaries. Major Menzies made drawings of one of these amazing compasses and eventually constructed a modified version for his own use. By learning how to use the Chinese geomancers compass in conjunction with his British army compass, Major Menzies became very proficient in locating earth energy alignments (leylines), and also sources of noxious energy which were creating areas of geopathic stress and ill health. Eventually, Major Menzies returned to England where, during the 1940′ s, he carried out research work, using both his compasses, at the ancient megalithic site of Stanton Drew, six miles south of Bristol in the south west of England. Stanton Drew is comprised of several megalithic stone circles which are said to possibly date back to 3,000 B.C. They are believed to have been associated with solar

(fire) worship in Pagan times. While investigating these stone circles, Major Menzies had an extraordinary experience which he subsequently related to a friend and fellow surveyor, George Sandwith. Major Menzies said: ‘Although the weather was dull there was no sign of a storm. Just at a moment when I was re-checking a bearing on one of the stones in that group, it was as if a powerful flash of lightning hit the stone, so the whole group was flood-lit, making them glow like molten gold in a furnace. Rooted to the spot – unable to move – I became profoundly awestruck, as dazzling radiations from above, caused the whole group of stones to pulsate with energy in a way that was terrifying. Before my eyes, it seemed the stones were enveloped in a moving pillar of fire – radiating light without heat – writhing upwards towards the heavens: on the other hand it was descending in a vivid spiral effect of various shades of colour – earthward. In fact the moving, flaring lights gyrating around the stones had joined the heavens with the earth’.”[4] Finally, in “The Robe of Glory: An ancient parable of the Soul”, with commentary by John Davidson (published 1992) we find the following prose which speaks about the Living Water, the ineffable Voice and the Word:

“And I hid myself in everyoneAnd revealed myself within them,And every mind [and soul] seeking me longed for me,For it is I who gave shape to the All,When it had no form.And I transformed their forms into other forms…. It is through me that the Voice originatedAnd it is I who put the breath [of life….]within my own And I cast into them the eternally Holy Spirit And I ascended and entered my Light…. I am the Word who dwells in the ineffable Voice.I dwell in undefiled Light….The Word is a hidden Light, bearing a Fruit of Life,Pouring forth a Living WaterFrom the invisible, unpolluted, immeasurable Spring,That is the unreproducible Voice.Trimorphic Protennoia 45:21-31, 46:5-6, 16-20, NHL p.519“ [1] The term Akasha comes from a 5000 year old Sanskrit language and translates as “hidden library”. [2] http://www.spiritmythos.org/misc/defs/atom a.html[3] ”The Source”, Issue 4-80[4] Major F.A. Menzies related his experience at Stanton Drew to George Sandwith, also a professional surveyor, on 16th March 1952. Major Menzies died the following year. George Sandwith in turn related the story to the author of “The Holy Land of Scotland”. Source: http://www.sacredconnections.co.uk

Mu is a term in Zen that is used to describe "emptiness " or "nothingness". This is what a zen practitioner hopes to attain and realize. The universe is in a constant flux of change. Nothing ever remains unchanged. As long as we continue to desire we will always be suffering. If one wishes not to suffer, desire must be cut-off from one's life. Physically, all sentient being suffer with birth, illness, old age, and death. The whole body-mind complex is in a state of suffering. The third salient mark below suggest that at the core there is a void. If indeed we are composed of the five skandhas we will find that within or behind any of these elements no ego-entity will be found. The fourth mark suggest that we are mu. Since everything depends on other factors to exist, all is without a core or substantial reality. The term mu gives this explanation a name. I. An individual is composed of five skandhas: A.form B.sensation C.perception D.volitional formations E.consciousness II.The buddha taught that all phenomena are branded with four salient marks: A.impermanence (anitaya) B.suffering (duhkha)

C.selflessness(anatma) D.emptiness (sunyata) Mu is like a circle of light one sees in a dark room. To our surprise, we learn that the circle was a reality brought about because there was a little boy in the room twirling a stick of burning incense in the dark room. The circle was merely an illusion created in the mind, phenomena is just this way. It depends on certain set of causes and conditions to exist or seem to exist. We are no exception to these principles. "form is emptiness" What we find at the heart of all things is void. Our basic components are the same. What makes me and you may be the same but what you are and what I am is composed of different conditions. Each of us once again become responsible for our own actions. Mu needs to be realized at every moment of our lives. The intellect will understand mu but it must be known that mu is reality. The last step we can take after these realizations is to realize that things are what they are. This step is termed the Middle Way (Jap: Chudo). It is a complex realization brought about through deep thought process. It is described in the chapter as thus: "truly non-existent but mysteriously existent." The Middle Way teaches us to avoid extremes. It brings practicality back into the life of the

practitioner. The middle Way bring harmony back into our lives. "Before a man studies Zen, a mountain is a mountain after he gets insights, a mountain is not a mountain When he really understands, a mountain is a mountain" Zen teaches that the source of all suffering stem from desires. It is interesting to think that Zen even preaches that suffering can even arise when one even desires nothingness. Nonattachment to any of it is the ultimate. To be attached to nothingness can lead one to detachment. Wisdom must encompass compassion. Action must be effortless the Tao Te Ching says it like this "He does nothing, but there is nothing he does not do." The Godnote Did you ever ride a stream of music and become one with the pulses of the base as they play against the contrast to the high notes? Music is an indescribable as God. You do not think about music, you feel it. If you close your eyes you can become one single note. Music is a spiritual experience taken for granted but magical in it’s nature. Music holds you up like ten thousand gentle trusted hands

and then grabs yours and leads you flying over the constellations. Music is how mathematics and geometry sing and is heard by the human heart. You can go anywhere that you ask music to take you and it will. If you wish to plunge into the depths of despair it will be there with you and if you wish to fly no drug can take you higher; higher than the ceilings of all the cathedrals in Europe and. Music is geometry frozen in time waiting for you to release it’s power. Music can be the invisible lover you dance with and smile with and sing with and have dinner with and embrace and as you kiss it, it kisses you back. The famous psychic Edgar Cayce said God is music, and music is God. Could this be why? "To know the mechanics of the wave is to know the entire secret of Nature." Walter Russell The psychodynamics of the mind as an electromagnetic structure establishes the nature and reality of consciousness as an interdimensional energy process. It is an

electrical process of cause and effect. Consciousness determines our vibration (frequency and amplitude) When we realize that time and space are really ONE I think we then go beyond a simple understanding. This is what Einstein was talking about concerning frequency (time) and amplitude (energy)...and time traveling - and to me, this would mean being spiritually energized to walk in the 4th dimension freely. Physics states the 4th dimension exists (subsequently physicist say 10 dimensions exist that they have mathematically figured so far), we can thus apply it to other spiritual areas as in various mysticism practices. When our energy-amplitude is raised higher it is synonymous with our frequency (time) getting higher. When our frequency raises the distance between the waves are closer, therefore shortening time considerably. So Time is the distance between two points. What your amplitude-energy is determines how efficient you travel that time line. For instance, You are standing by me...you raise your energy, which raises your frequency [if you are efficient at it {efficient in science is least amount of work for the energy

expended)]. You dart across the room and come back to standing by me. I do not see you - except for the transition period of your energy ..you coming and going. You might look like a fuzz of light at first..(dart across the room and come back) then a fuzz of light again. This is all that would be noticeable. Or perhaps if one is in movement while this energy transition is taking place, we may observe a "blurring" and see many different phases as in seen in someone taking consecutive pictures of a track and field long jumper. The realities are "blurred" together, and as physics states, can be seen in the multiple dimensions at once. This parallels the concept of the Superstring theory which assumes there are an infinite and alternate series of parallel universes that exist. The viewpoint of many theoretical physicists: light is a vibration of the unseen 4th dimension. What is light? Light, electricity, and magnetism are manifestations of the same thing called electromagnetic radiation that encompasses the electromagnetic spectrum in which only a small fraction of light is visible to us. When we do the "dart across the room" experiment, only the small visible light will be seen as a fraction of the whole energetic

transition.

Music When we resonate as in the above example, it can also be viewed as "musical notes" that represents a mode of vibration, a distinct resonance or particle. Michio Kaku a physicist and author of "Hyperspace" states, "Matter is nothing but the harmonies created by this vibrating string..The laws of physics can be compared to the laws of harmony allowed on the string. The universe itself, composed of countless vibrating strings, would then be comparable to the a symphony." "The energy of the heart, right down to our DNA is musical and rhythmic in nature."Geneticist, Susumu Ohno at the Beckman Research Institute of the City of Hope in Duarte, CA, has translated the 4 nucleotides on the strands of DNA. When performed, listeners compared it to Bach, Brahms and Chopin. Listeners were moved to tears." "The universe consists solely of waves of motion...There exists nothing other than vibration." relates Walter Russell in "A New

Concept of the Universe". In vibratory physics, the principles that make sound into harmonious music are the same principles that govern all associating vibrations throughout the universe - and that includes everything that there is. Vibrations are dynamic things not unlike "living" things since they are in a mutual state of "harmony". When sound harmonics form direct harmonic relations the two vibrating sounds and their chords of vibration are said to be sympathetic to each other. In other words, resonance - like attracts like. This combined frequency dictates that what happens to one vibratorily happens to the other simultaneously in varying degrees of harmony or dissonance. This is the Law of Cycles as presented by John W. Keely's "Law of Sympathetic Vibratory Physics". "Music is formless and is therefore the perfect expression of the formless." Innayat Khan Musical notes or sounds can be converted numerically as in the example in the previous section regarding the Fibonacci numbers found in nature. According to mathematics principles, a series of vibrations will multiply many times its own pitch, thus increasing harmonically all

those that are near. This is the Law of Harmonic Pitch. This multiplication of frequency and amplitudes is thought of in relation to the Ascension process. All things are energy, thus our "energy bodies" are becoming more attuned, reaching a higher vibrational rate, to the dynamic energetic force of the Universe. Extending and expanding vibrational rates happens in nature and we are merely a part of nature, so we should too, in theory, be capable of "ascension" as dense physical material beings. Sound "He made the whole world an instrument of sound, and an instrument for carrying messages, resounding praise to the Creator of all. Frank Waters - The Book of the Hopi There is something called the Sacred Sound Current which correlates to the spiritual Hindu "OM" and the Sufi "HU", and the Sant Mat "Shabd". This Music of the Spheres, Logos or Word as called in mystical teachings, goes beyond our limited spoken language. Such

ethereal music is referred to also as the Sound of God or the Breath of God since the sound permeates all things. And as we know, all things are composed of energy. This all pervading sound in the current of the Ocean of Consciousness is believed to be the connecting link between God and man. The divine currents are always playing a symphony of ethereal music, however, it does not become audible until we have progressed spiritually enough to hear with the inner ear. Additionally, many mystics, ancient and modern, have reported seeing various colors with the inner eye(s) while in meditation. As physics deems, all is in a vibrational state, and thus can be converted into mathematical renditions, musical notes and color frequencies. Shabd is believed to be the pinnacle point of all the powers of nature in which, according to scriptures, is the method in which God creates. SOLAR MUSIC The idea that the Sun emits or ‘rains’ a ‘key of life’ upon earth is based on solid science. The Sun is like a giant musical instrument. The entire Sun vibrates from a complex pattern of

acoustical waves. It rings like a bell, and vibrates like an organ pipe. The National Optical Astronomy Observatory says we can learn a lot by listening to the Sun. In fact, it estimates that the sun has 10 million keys or notes. Solar music isn’t usually the first thing we think of when we think about the Sun. That’s because we can’t actually hear it. The Sun's sound waves are normally at frequencies too low for the human ear to hear. Our Sun lies 93,000,000 miles away, surrounded by the vacuum of space. Sound won't travel through space, of course. But with the right instrument, scientists can "hear" pulsations from the Sun. Astronomers measure the solar music in order to determine what its heart is like. Music is the only way to learn about the heart of the sun because the light we see from the Sun comes from its outside. Here’s a You Tube video that lets you hear the sound of the Sun.

Computer simulation showing the pattern of up and down movement from a single solar musical note

Computer simulation of sound echoes in the heart of the Sun

Image of actual solar surface showing the up and down patter of all ten million solar musical notes played all at once 1. Energy and the void 2. Sabda-Brahman and creation through sound 3. Mind is the structure created by sound 4. Mantra protects the mind “God created the heavens and the earth in the

very beginning. And the earth was without form, and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep” (Genesis 1:1-2). This is the passage that introduces and opens the Bible. And this is the passage that introduces the Gospel according to St. John: “The Word was in the beginning, and that very word was with God and God was that word” (St. John 1:1). According to my Bible commentary (Neil, 1960, p. 211), the Godhead comprises the Father, the Logos or Word (Christ), and the Paraclete or (Holy) Spirit. So Word as used here means the Logos. Logos comes from a Greek word that means speech. James Pryse (1910), who interpreted the book of Revelations as an initiation which employed the chakra system, uses logos to mean the world of true Being, Nous or the realm of divine ideas or archetypes which are the eternal patterns of all things in the universe. God is the level above this as the abstract origin of everything. According to Pryse, Archeus is the first element of objectivity which becomes matter through differentiation. Logos subsists in Archeus and becomes the principle of life which irradiates as Light. This Light is the Holy Spirit. Logos would then be part of the first differentiation of the divine Reality. However, St. John says that the Word is synonymous with God. This is not contradictory if we remember that everything

created exists within the body of God. Now why am I telling you all this?Creation stories in every religious tradition use some reference to the “word” as critical to the process of creation. Speech and/or articulation requires vibration of the vocal cords as well as vibration in the neurons of the brain that are associated with meaning and the thought that precedes speech. And, if you look at modern physics, you will find that vibration is the basic element out of which everything comes. So it is a short leap to think of the Word and logos as referring to this elemental vibration. If you can buy this, keep it in mind while I describe some different approaches to the beginnings of manifest reality. We are studying vibration because it is the essence of sound which is what we hear. And hearing is the sense of this chakra. So we want to understand it better. Exercise: Colors of Light Read Chapter 2 in Drawing the light from within and do the exercises. As you work, take a moment here and there to observe what is happening in your mind and how that interfaces with the work as it appears on your paper. How does color harmony relate to your

life? Do you react to different colors emotionally? Do you see this as a function of vibration? After you create a piece of art, look at it and see if you can recognize the tone of it. Could you “think light” as you worked? How does color express your personality? Do different colors bring out different personality aspects in you? Were or are you aware of any vibration? Make notes in your journal about your discoveries. Energy and the Void Fred Alan Wolf is a physicist who interprets some of the physics research in language the lay person can understand. In 1996, he wrote a book called The spiritual universe in which he makes a case for origins of the soul in the quantum soup. This may or may not be true, but a lot of it makes sense given the ideas presented above. We will be looking at how particles pop out of this soup to enjoy a brief independent existence, and then they return. When physicists take all the energy and matter they can out of a container and reduce the temperature to absolute zero, they discover there is still energy left in the vacuum, that is, the space left between subatomic particles of matter. This is called “zero-point energy,” and

it continues to bubble and jiggle in random fluctuations (Wolf, 1996, p. 126-7). This is called “The Dirac Sea” after the man who discovered it. Wolf and I both think it can be construed as an analogy for the void out of which everything is born. Here is what seems to happen, as well as I can understand it. The “sea”/void/quantum soup seethes with energy ready to become manifest. This vacuum contains negative energy electrons which are held as potential matter. Each is a counterpart of an electron that is manifested as positive energy. When one of these electrons pops out of the sea/void, it leaves behind it a hole in nothing called a real positron-electron made of antimatter but which has physical properties that can be measured. So think of a vacuum as a sea of potential matter with negative energy and a real electron as a drop of that ocean with positive energy. These complement each other and, as it turns out, maintain their connection even over vast spaces in the universe. Electrons lose energy by emitting light if a lower energy state is available, and then they can fall back into the sea/void. However, one of these free electrons (A) cannot fall back into the sea if that state

already has another electron (B) in it unless B is spinning in the opposite direction. If so, electrons A and B instantly vanish and release two times the energy of the electron. This is called electron-positron pair-annihilation. The vacuum can create energy as long as electrons are eventually returned to it to balance the system. You can probably guess where this is going. Wolf quotes Rumi: Sea turns on itself and foams: with every foaming bit another body, another being takes form. And when the sea sends word, each foaming body melts immediately back to ocean breath. - Rumi in “The Moon and Sea” Wolf (1996) then goes on to describe how the particles mate and why the void could be called the “eternal self or. . the unreflected spirit” (p. 180). It is emptiness - non-dual and eternal, he says. This sounds like the unconscious and the dynamic ground as well as the void and quantum soup. Wolf then talks about Spirit’s longing to become manifest and the soul as temporarily trapped Spirit. Then he ties all this in with Buddhism and Judaic mysticism with bows to Yoga and Taoism. Wolf

quotes Carlos Suarez as saying the universe is Spirit projecting itself. It emanates a cloud of consciousness upon which it can Self-reflect and thus know Itself. Here is the holographic model again, one that is very similar to the Yogic one. Wolf (1996, p. 314) defines Spirit as “vibrations of nothing.” You will remember that as also a definition of the quantum soup or Dirac sea. It has the potential to become anything. It is vibrations of the vacuum. Realization of anything occurs as a reflection of these vibrations in the form of waves. However, it needs some resistance to mirror back. Hence the projected “cloud” of consciousness. He suggests that the “cloud” consists of the soul which is a reflection of Spirit at the nodes of time, and/or matter which is a reflection of Spirit at the nodes of space. Nodes, in this case, define the beginning and end of creation. Self is a reflection of soul in matter, to complete the picture. Exercise: Quantum Talk Read “Walking the Quantum Talk” by Mike Denney in IONS Noetic Sciences Review, June/August, 202, p. 19-23 and “Life Lessons from the Newest Science” by Raima Larter in

IONS Noetic Sciences Review, March/May, 2002, pp. 22-27. These will give you a review and perhaps slightly different perspective on the information given above. Now all of this vibration is food for thought. Let us consider the Yogic point of view on the same act of creation. Sabda-brahman and Creation Through Sound

The silver crescent in the chakra diagram is called nada. And nada is “the first produced movement in the ideating cosmic-consciousness” (Woodroffe, 1973). You could think of this as the first thought of God. What follows is taken from The serpent power by Sir John Woodroffe (1973). This book is a translation directly from the sanskrit of a manuscript called Satcakra-nirupana that was authored by Swami Purnananda as the sixth

chapter of his unpublished work entitled Sritattva-cintamani. He copied a manuscript of the Visnupuranam, one of the Puranas in 1526. However, he apparently did not write the present document until 1577. It is unclear what the connection is. However, we can see that this document goes pretty far back in history. I might mention also that the chakra diagrams in this book do not resemble those of the popular media in very many respects. The colors are very different in some cases. I have tried to reproduce them more faithfully to the originals based on Woodroffe’s descriptions and the plates in his book. As mentioned in earlier books, kundalini yoga is based on an analogy of the connection between Shiva who represents unmanifested reality and Shakti who represents manifested reality. The relationship between the two of them is creation and all of its life. Bindu is a state of active consciousness or Sakti [“s” in sanskrit is pronounced “sh”] in which the “I” or illuminating aspect of consciousness identifies itself with the total “This.” It subjectifies the “This;” thereby becoming a point (bindu) of consciousness with it. (Woodroffe, 1973, p. 34) Sunya, is the void in the empty space of the

circle of bindu (p. 42). [You will recognize sunyata as the emptiness referred to in Buddhist literature.] “From Bindu originated the void which is empty of all things and is the Sound container, and from all these issued the twenty-five tattvas ” (p. 416). [A tattva is the essence of something before it is manifested.] From this, we can conclude that sunya or the void is analogous to the quantum soup or Dirac Sea. And that this is all contained within the original state of active consciousness [God, Universal Reality or the One Creator]. Now, watch this. Kundalini is Sabda-brahman or the “Word” (Vak) in bodies and is in Her own form Pure Consciousness and is all Powers. “Kundalini is in fact the cosmic energy in bodies and as such the cause of all and though manifesting as, is not confined to, any of Her products” (p. 8 footnote). When “the time for creation takes place, there is a stirring of the Gunas. . and an initial vibration. . known in the Mantra-Sastra as Cosmic Sound (Sabdabrahman)” (p.53). This appears to be confirmation for some of Wolf’s ideas. So we have the following abbreviated progression of involution (embodiment of Spirit):

1. Nada - the first ideating movement in the void or the undifferentiated impulse to vibration. 2. Sabda - brahman - eternal Logos (p. 86 footnote), the first vibration. 3. Sabda - as a quality of ether, the creative “Word” - vibrations of cognition. Not audible but that which precedes the audible. Ideas and concepts in the mind. A related concept on the same level as Sabda is Artha which is the precursor of mental images and objects. Think of it as meaning. 4. Nama (speech or mantra) - audible sounds in the world, and Rupa (concepts or objects) forms in the world. Actual creation is preceded by Iksana which means “seeing.” This is the first movement in actual creation. It is like an image of what will be created. It is a movement of Shakti so would appear to follow nada which is undifferentiated. Keep in mind that it is Shakti who is the agent of creation. Sabda as the precursor of speech and language has four states: 1. Para-sabda - Supreme Speech differentiated but not manifested. Belongs to causal, dreamless realm. This is when Shakti “sees”

(p. 101). 2. Pasyanti - non-particularized movement (associated with manas). 3. Madhyama - mental ideation and inner naming by the cognitive aspect of mental movement, the part of the mind that identifies and distinguishes names. Subtle artha, image of a thing (associated with buddhi). Belongs to the subtle body. 4. Vaikhari - uttered speech and language (associated with gross body and waking consciousness). You can see the parallelism between this and the processes discussed above. The sanskrit letters on the petals of the chakras are in subtle and causal forms, therefore, they represent ideating movements or their causes. Manifestation, then, begins as soundless ideation and/or consciousness, proceeds to undifferentiated movement, thence to differentiated movement and from there to externalization. This is a clear description of the creative process whether it is taking place in the Absolute Godhead or in a human mind. It makes sense if we think of sound as vibration in this context. Mind is the Structure Created by Sound

Now, if we equate consciousness with sound in the sense of vibration, we have a formula to create mind. “Sabda-brahman is the consciousness (Caitanya) in all creatures” (Woodroffe, 1973, p. 100). Let’s go back to our creation model in Samkhya Yoga (figure 3) with these new ideas in mind. The Ultimate Reality is the void seething with unmanifested energy. From it emerges vibration as consciousness and vibration as matter (potential form). This is the first level of differentiation. These two sets of vibrations, through an holographic process, create an interference pattern called Universal Mind or Akasha which is the second level of differentiation that corresponds to Sabdabrahman, the word or logos. Universal Mind further differentiates to form antahkarana or individual mind. At each stage, we can assume, the frequencies of vibration become slower until something is dense enough to become manifest in the world of senses. This includes the world itself which is brought into being by imposing form on vibration by way of the gunas (see the right hand declension of Figure 3). If I am understanding the teachings correctly, this is what is meant by the mind and the world being created by sound.

Pryse (1910) runs through a similar involutionary process in The Apocalypse unsealed. You might be interested to see how he explains the events in the Book of Revelations in terms of the kundalini yoga system. It is analogous to what I have written above. Mantra protects the mind A year ago I was forced to put up a fence around my back yard because a neighbor would not restrain his dogs and I have a cat who needed to go outside. I also have a garden that was being invaded by wild animals. As the fence was going up, I was attacked by both sets of neighbors who were understandably angry. At being attacked, I too became angry - to the point of tears. This was coupled with extreme frustration because I had done everything I could think of to solve the problem with them before taking this action. Knowing that I was out of control emotionally, I put a recording of the Hari Om mantra on the stereo and listened to it all day. This eventually calmed my mind but, in the interim, I got a close look at how the mind gets perturbed by negative emotions. What did the mantra do? How did it correct the imbalance?

Woodroffe (1973) says that all mantras are in the body as forms of consciousness, and that, if we focus on the deity associated with the mantra when we chant, we might be able to develop the divine power of that deity. However, it is necessary to “concentrate and vitalize thought and will power” (p. 98). Doing so will enable us to tune in, so to speak, to the vibrations that we want to emulate. In the case of Hari Om, it is the mantra of Hari, a form of Vishnu who is the deity of healing. So chanting Hari Om put me in touch with healing energy. And it is the chanting that does the work. Just listening does help, but chanting creates resonance in the body itself through the vibrations of the vocal cords and the resonating qualities of the body cavities such as throat, sinuses and chest. If you experiment with chanting at various pitches, you will see that some resonate in the chest, others in the throat and still others in the head. So, it stands to reason, if you pick the right mantra, you can tune a part of your body, or a chakra, to it. A tattva is the essence of something or a fundamental principle. For example, the three parts of mind (antahkarana) are Buddhi, Ahamkara and Manas. The five tanmatras

(sound, touch, sight, taste and smell) are subtle elements. These are not manifest as such but are the basic structure upon which the functions rest. So we are talking about differentiated movement that is not yet externalized. Now, you will remember, each chakra has a bija or seed sound. In the fifth chakra it is Ham. This is the sound that will open the chakra when it is chanted. Well, the bija is the seed of tattva and the relationship between the two is bi-directional. The natural name of something is “the sound which is produced by the action of the moving forces which constitute it” (p. 96). Therefore, mentally uttering the name with creative force will bring into being that which the name signifies. This must take place in a worshipful frame of mind with a focus of concentration on the deity or Light-form that is related to it. This process can be used to create something or to realign energies that have gotten out of whack. Chanting is especially helpful at night before bedtime because it carries over into sleep and the causal body. With extensive practice of the same mantra, it will eventually become self-generating. That is, it will run by itself in the back of your mind

replacing the chatter that is usually there. This keeps you attuned to the deity of your choice or the vibrations that you choose to live in. Compare this to the vibrations of rock music with its sexual overtones. What kind of bodymind do you want to create for yourself? Practice: AUM 1. The ultimate mantra is OM which is articulated as a continuously-vocalized “ah...oo...mm” (A-U-M). “A” represents manifestation, “U” represents maintenance and “M” represents dissolution, processes that are ongoing eternally in the universe (Mishra, 1987b, p. 141). It is “. . called nadam because it is the supreme music everywhere eternally. . . the universe is a concentrated form of nadam. Nadam is the subtle form of the universe. This is the secret doctrine of Samkhya Yoga” (p. 142). If you open your mouth wide and make a sound, it comes out as “Ah”. Then, if you gradually close your mouth while still articulating the sound, you will run the gamut of all the possible vowel sounds ending with “MM.” Practicing this will tune you into the universe. Consult Mishra (1987a and/or 1987b) and Radha (1980) for more details and instructions for practice if you need them.

Try this first lying down so you can completely relax. Experiment with various pitches until you find the one with which your whole body vibrates. This will be your optimal pitch. Notice where in your body it resonates most strongly. Feel the frequency of it there and in other body cavities. Continue chanting OM (AU-M) until you notice a distinctive change in your bodymind. Then stop and rest with it enjoying the vibrations that have been created. 2. Secure, if you don’t have already, a tape or CD of a mantra. Ideally, there will be only one mantra on the tape that is repeated over and over again. Select one you like and that you feel drawn to intuitively. Or choose one that calls to a particular deity if you have one to whom you are devoted. They are available in all religious traditions though they may not be called mantras. Make a careful distinction between a mantra which is specialized to entrain you and other music such as hymns or bhajans which do not have the necessary qualities to develop the vibrations you want. If you cannot discriminate between them, ask someone in the store. Mantras can be purchased at any ashram, many of which are online now. Previous guidebooks have given you sources to obtain mantra tapes and discs.

Undoubtedly, they can be secured through the internet. Try www.timeless.org or www.bookstore.siddhayoga.org for yogic mantras. When you have the tape, play it as you work around the house or as you are falling asleep. You can chant with it to develop your vocal skills and drive it into your bodymind. If you are new to this, you may have to work with several mantras to find the right one, so take the time to do this before settling in with it. Sufis use dhikr the same way though it is not necessarily melodic. If you can find a group near you to chant with, that will help your motivation in the beginning especially if you don’t like the sound of your own voice. Try to practice at least some every day as it takes time to develop the self-generating mantra. Everyone can sing though many of us don’t think we can as a result of being quashed as children usually. I lived most of my life thinking I couldn’t sing because I was trying to sing soprano and I am a contralto. Now I sing in a concert choir in the tenor section. All of this is sacred work and should not be used to try to develop secular power. There is

a grave danger in desecrating sacred gifts to inflate ego. The proper approach is one of humility and gratitude. So be sure to offer your gratitude when practices begin to work for you. References _______. The holy Bible. Cornell, J. (1990). Drawing the light from within: Keys to awaken your creative power. New York: Prentice Hall. Denney, M. (2002). “Walking the Quantum Talk.” IONS Noetic Sciences Review, 60, June August, pp. 18-23. Larter, R. (2002). “Life Lessons from the Newest Science.” IONS Noetic Sciences Review, 59, March - May. PP. 22-27. Mishra, R. (1987a). Fundamentals of Yoga: A handbook of theory, practice and application. New York: The Julian Press. Mishra, R. (1987b). The textbook of Yoga psychology: The definitive translation and interpretation of Patanjali’s Yoga Sutras. New York: The Julian Press.

Neil, W. (1960). The Bible companion: A complete pictorial and reference guide to the people, places, events, background, and faith of the Bible. New York: McGraw-Hill. Pryse, J. (1910). The Apocalypse unsealed: being an esoteric interpretation of the initiation of Ionnes, commonly called the Revelation of St. John. Belle Fourche, SD: Kessinger Publishers. Radha, S. (1980). Mantras: Words of power. Porthill, ID: Timeless Books. Wolf, F. (1996). The spiritual universe: How quantum physics proves the existence of the soul. New York: Simon & Schuster. Woodroffe, Sir. J. (Tr.). (1973). The serpent power: Being the Sat-cakra-nirupana and Paduka-Pancaka. Madras, India: Ganesh & Co.

In this unit, we have seen how vibration is in the womb of creation. It accompanies every stage of manifestation and activity of mind. It also pervades all movement and communication as well as being the stuff of which things are made. We can tune in to

higher level vibrations by chanting mantras. Mantras protect and heal the mind. Etymology of the Name God

Oddly, the exact history of the word God is unknown. The word God is a relatively new European invention, which was never used in any of the ancient Judaeo-Christian scripture manuscripts that were written in Hebrew, Aramaic, Greek or Latin. According to the best efforts of linguists and researchers, the root of the present word God is the Sanskrit word Hu which means to call upon, invoke, implore. Nonetheless, it is also interesting to note the similarity to the ancient Persian word for God which is Khoda. The following is a survey of some of the efforts of those who have been trying to decipher the ancient roots of the word God: Webster's 1913 Dictionary:

\God\ (g[o^]d), n. [AS. god; akin to OS. & D. god, OHG. got, G. gott, Icel. gu[eth], go[eth], Sw. & Dan. gud, Goth. gup, prob. orig. a p. p. from a root appearing in Skr. h[=u], p. p. h[=u]ta, to call upon, invoke, implore. Cf. 'Goodbye', 'Gospel', 'Gossip'. [link]

Catholic Encyclopedia: Etymology of the Word "God" (Anglo-Saxon God; German Gott; akin to Persian khoda; Hindu khooda). God can variously be defined as: the proper name of the one Supreme and Infinite Personal Being, the Creator and Ruler of the universe, to whom man owes obedience and worship; the common or generic name of the several supposed beings to whom, in polytheistic

religions, Divine attributes are ascribed and Divine worship rendered; the name sometimes applied to an idol as the image or dwelling-place of a god. The root-meaning of the name (from Gothic root gheu; Sanskrit hu or emu, "to invoke or to sacrifice to") is either "the one invoked" or "the one sacrificed to." From different IndoGermanic roots (div, "to shine" or "give light"; thes in thessasthai "to implore") come the Indo-Iranian deva, Sanskrit dyaus (gen. divas), Latin deus, Greek theos, Irish and Gaelic dia, all of which are generic names; also Greek Zeus (gen. Dios, Latin Jupiter (jovpater), Old Teutonic Tiu or Tiw (surviving in Tuesday), Latin Janus, Diana, and other proper names of pagan deities. The common name most widely used in Semitic occurs as 'el in Hebrew, 'ilu in Babylonian, 'ilah in Arabic, etc.; and though scholars are not agreed on the point, the rootmeaning most probably is "the strong or mighty one." [link]

Oxford English Dictionary: "god (g?d). Also 3-4 godd. [Com. Teut.: OE. god (masc. in sing.; pl. godu, godo neut., godas masc.) corresponds to OFris., OS., Du. god masc., OHG. got, cot (MHG. got, mod.Ger. gott) masc., ON. goð, guð neut. and masc., pl. goð, guð neut. (later Icel. pl. guðir masc.; Sw., Da. gud), Goth. guÞ (masc. in sing.; pl. guÞa, guda neut.). The Goth. and ON. words always follow the neuter declension, though when used in the Christian sense they are syntactically masc. The OTeut. type is therefore *gudom neut., the adoption of the masculine concord being presumably due to the Christian use of the word. The neuter sb., in its original heathen use, would answer rather to L. numen than to L. deus. Another approximate equivalent of deus in OTeut. was *ansu-z (Goth. in latinized pl. form anses, ON. ?ss, OE. Ós- in personal names, ésa genit. pl.); but this seems to have been applied only to the higher deities of the native pantheon, never to foreign gods; and it never came into Christian use. The ulterior etymology is disputed. Apart from the unlikely hypothesis of adoption from some foreign tongue, the OTeut. *gubom implies as its pre-Teut. type either *ghudho-m or *ghutóm. The former does not appear to admit of

explanation; but the latter would represent the neut. of the passive pple. of a root *gheu-. There are two Aryan roots of the required form (both *glheu, with palatal aspirate): one meaning ‘to invoke’ (Skr. hu), the other ‘to pour, to offer sacrifice’ (Skr. hu, Gr. ??e??, OE. yéotan YETE v.). Hence *glhutó-m has been variously interpreted as ‘what is invoked’ (cf. Skr. puru-huta ‘much-invoked’, an epithet of Indra) and as ‘what is worshipped by sacrifice’ (cf. Skr. hutá, which occurs in the sense ‘sacrificed to’ as well as in that of ‘offered in sacrifice’). Either of these conjectures is fairly plausible, as they both yield a sense practically coincident with the most obvious definition deducible from the actual use of the word, ‘an object of worship’. Some scholars, accepting the derivation from the root *glheu- to pour, have supposed the etymological sense to be ‘molten image’ (= Gr. ?????), but the assumed development of meaning seems very unlikely. transcribed from The Oxford English Dictionary

Webster's Revised Unabridged Dictionary: god \God\ (g[o^]d), n. [AS. god; akin to OS. & D. god, OHG. got, G. gott, Icel. gu[eth], go[eth], Sw. & Dan. gud, Goth. gup, prob. orig. a p. p. from a root appearing in Skr. h[=u], p. p. h[=u]ta, to call upon, invoke, implore. [root]30. Cf. Goodbye, Gospel, Gossip.] 1. A being conceived of as possessing supernatural power, and to be propitiated by sacrifice, worship, etc.; a divinity; a deity; an object of worship; an idol. He maketh a god, and worshipeth it. --Is. xliv. 15. The race of Israel . . . bowing lowly down To bestial gods. --Milton. 2. The Supreme Being; the eternal and infinite Spirit, the Creator, and the Sovereign of the universe; Jehovah. [link]

American Heritage Dictionary: GOD NOUN: 1. God a. A being conceived as the perfect, omnipotent, omniscient originator and ruler of the universe, the principal object of faith and worship in monotheistic religions. b. The force, effect, or a manifestation or aspect of this being. 2. A being of supernatural powers or attributes, believed in and worshiped by a people, especially a male deity thought to control some part of nature or reality. 3. An image of a supernatural being; an idol. 4. One that is worshiped, idealized, or followed: Money was their god. 5. A very handsome man. 6. A powerful ruler or despot. ETYMOLOGY: Middle English, from Old English. See gheu(): in APPENDIX I APPENDIX I: ENTRY: gheu()DEFINITION: To call, invoke. Oldest form *heu()-, becoming *gheu()- in centum languages. Suffixed zero-grade form *ghu-to-, “the invoked,” god. a. god, from Old English god, god; b. giddy, from Old English gydig,

gidig, possessed, insane, from Germanic *gudiga-, possessed by a god; c. götterdämmerung, from Old High German got, god. a–c all from Germanic *gudam, god. (Pokorny hau- 413.) [link]

An Additional On-Line Reference: Word origin: God - Our word god goes back via Germanic to Indo-European, in which a corresponding ancestor form meant “invoked one.” The word’s only surviving non-Germanic relative is Sanskrit hu, invoke the gods, a form which appears in the Rig Veda, most ancient of Hindu scriptures: puru-hutas, “much invoked,” epithet of the rain-and-thunder god Indra. (From READER’S DIGEST, Family Word Finder, page 351) (Originally published by The Reader’s Digest Association, Inc., Pleasantville New York, Montreal; Copyright 1975) Now if the sources noted above are accurate, then the word that we use for the Supreme Being, God, comes from a very pagan origin. Thus the word god is used generically by many

different religions to refer to their deity or “invoked one.” Some may laugh at the notion, the very idea that the word “God” has any origin or association with Hindu Sanskrit. To illustrate how this is possible, we again quote from ‘Family Word Finder’ on the historical development of our Modern English language: Page 7, ‘Word Origins’ - “English belongs to the Indo-European family of languages, which consists of about 100 related tongues, all descended from prehistoric language of a pastoral, bronze working, horse breeding people, the Aryans, who inhabited the steppes of Central Asia about 4500 B.C. Scholars refer to their language at this stage as proto-IndoEuropean, or simply Indo-European. THEOSOPHY, Vol. 58, No. 3, January, 1970 (Pages 83-87; Size: 15K) (Number 27 of a 36-part series) THE CHRISTIAN SCHEME(3) HERESIES AND SECRET SOCIETIES: IAO IN the Ophite gems of King (Gnostics), we find the name of Iao repeated, and often confounded with that of Ievo, while the latter simply represents one of the genii antagonistic

to Abraxas. In order that these names may not be taken as identical with the name of the Jewish Jehovah we will at once explain this word. It seems to us surpassingly strange that so many learned archæologists should have so little insisted that there was more than one Jehovah, and disclaimed that the name originated with Moses. Iao is certainly a title of the Supreme Being, and belongs partially to the Ineffable Name; but it neither originated with nor was it the sole property of the Jews. Even if it had pleased Moses to bestow the name upon the titular "Spirit," the alleged protector and national deity of the "Chosen people of Israel," there is yet no possible reason why other nationalities should receive Him as the Highest and One-living God. But we deny the assumption altogether. Besides, there is the fact that Yaho or Iao was a "mystery name" from the beginning.... Anterior to [King David's] time, few or no proper names were compounded with iah or jah. It looks as though David, being a sojourner among the Tyrians and Philistines (II Samuel), brought thence the name of Jehovah. Neither David nor Solomon recognized either Moses or the law of Moses. Says Fürst: "The very ancient name of God, Yâho, written in the Greek Iao, appears, apart from its derivation, to have been an old mystic name of the Supreme deity of the Shemites.

(Hence it was told to Moses when initiated at HOR-EB -- the cave, under the direction of Jethro, the Kenite or Cainite priest of Midian.) In an old religion of the Chaldeans, whose remains are to be found amongst the Neoplatonists, the highest divinity enthroned above the seven heavens, representing the Spiritual Light-Principle (nous)(1) and also conceived as Demiurgus,(2) was called Iao, who was, like the Hebrew Yâho, mysterious and unmentionable, and whose name was communicated to the initiated. The Phœnicians had a Supreme God whose name was trilateral and secret, and he was Iao." But while Fürst insists that the name has a Semitic origin, there are other scholars who trace it farther than he does, and look back beyond the classification of the Caucasians. In Sanskrit we have Jah and Jaya, or Jaa and Jaga, and this throws light on the origin of the famous festival of the car of Jaganath, commonly called Jaggarnâth. Javhe means "he who is," and Dr. Spiegal traces even the Persian name of God, "Ahura," to the root ah, which in Sanskrit is pronounced as, to breathe, and asu, became, therefore, in time, synonymous with "Spirit." Rawlinson strongly supports the opinion of an Aryan or Vedic influence on the early Babylonian mythology.

We have given the strongest possible proofs of the identity of Vishnu with Dag-on. The same may be adduced for the title of Iao, and its Sanskrit root traced in every country. JU or Jovis is the oldest Latin name for God. "As male he is Ju-piter, or Ju, the father, pitär being Sanskrit for father; as feminine, Ju-no or Ju, the comforter. To grasp the real and primitive sense of the term IAO and the reason of its becoming the designation for the most mysterious of all deities, we must search for its origin in the figurative phraseology of all the primitive people. We must first of all go to the most ancient sources for our information. In one of the Books of Hermes, for instance, we find him saying that the number TEN is the mother of the soul, and that the life and light are therein united. For "the number 1 (one) is born from the spirit, and the number 10 (ten) from matter;" "the unity has made the TEN, the TEN the unity." The kabalistic gemantria -- one of the methods for extracting the hidden meaning from letters, words, and sentences -- is arithmetical. It consists in applying to the letters of a word the sense they bear as numbers, in outward shape as well as in their individual sense. Moreover, by the Themura (another method used by the

kabalists) any word could be made to yield its mystery out of its anagram. Thus, we find the author of Sepher Jezira saying, one or two centuries before our era: "ONE, the spirit of the Alahim of Lives." So again, in the oldest kabalistic diagrams, the ten Sephiroth are represented as wheels or circles, and Adam Kadmon, the primitive man, as an upright pillar. "Wheels and seraphim and the holy creatures" (chioth), says Rabbi Akiba. In another system of the same branch of the symbolical Kabala, called Athbach -- which arranges the letters of the alphabet by pairs in three rows -- all the couples in the first row bear the numerical value ten; and in the system of Simeon Ben-Shetah, the uppermost couple -- the most sacred of all, is preceded by the Pythagorean cipher, one and a nought, or zero -- 10. If we can once appreciate the fact that, among all the peoples of the highest antiquity, the most natural conception of the First Cause manifesting itself in its creatures, and that to this they could not but ascribe the creation of all, was that of an androgyne deity; that the male principle was considered the vivifying invisible spirit, and the female, mother nature; we shall be enabled to understand how that mysterious cause came at first to be represented (in the picture-writings, perhaps)

as the combination of the Alpha and Omega of numbers, a decimal, then as IAO, a trilateral name, containing in itself a deep allegory. IAO, in such a case, would -- etymologically considered -- mean the "Breath of Life," generated or springing forth between an upright male and an egg-shaped female principle of nature; for, in Sanskrit, as means "to be," "to live or exist"; and originally it meant "to breathe." "From it," says Max Müller, "in its original sense of breathing, the Hindus formed 'asu,' breath, and 'asura,' the name of God, whether it meant the breathing one or the giver of breath." It certainly meant the latter. In Hebrew; "Ah" and "Iah" mean life. Cornelius Agrippa, in his treatise on the Preëminence of Woman, shows that "the word Eve suggests comparison with the mystic symbols of the kabalists, the name of the woman having affinity with the ineffable Tetragrammaton, the most sacred name of the divinity." Ancient names were always consonant with the things they represented. In relation to the mysterious name of the Deity in question, the hitherto inexplicable hint of the kabalists as to the efficacy of the letter H, "which Abram took away from his wife Sarah" and "put into the middle of his own name," becomes clear. There is no other deity which affords such a

variety of etymologies as Iaho, nor a name which can be so variously pronounced. It is only byassociating it with the Masoretic points that the later Rabbins succeeded in making Jehovah read "Adonaï" -- or Lord. Theodoret says that the Samaritans pronounced it Iabè (Yahva) and the Jews Yaho; which would make it as we have shown I-ah-O. Diodorus states that "among the Jews they relate that Moses called the God Iao." It is on the authority of the Bible itself, therefore, that we maintain that before his initiation by Jethro, his father-in-law, Moses had never known the word Iaho. The future Deity of the sons of Israel calls out from the burning bush and gives His name as "I am that I am," and specifies carefully that He is the "Lord God of the Hebrews" (Ex. 3:18), not of the other nations. Judging him by his own acts, throughout the Jewish records, we doubt whether Christ himself, had he appeared in the days of the Exodus, would have been welcomed by the irascible Sinaitic Deity. However, "The Lord God," who becomes, on His own confession, Jehovah only in the 6th chapter of Exodus (verse 3) finds his veracity put to a startling test in Genesis 22:14, in which revealed passage Abraham builds an altar to Jehovah-jireh. It would seem, therefore, but natural to make a difference between the mystery-God Iao,

adopted from the highest antiquity by all who participated in the esoteric knowledge of the priests, and his phonetic counterparts, whom we find treated with so little reverence by the Ophites and other Gnostics. Once having burdened themselves like the Azazel of the wilderness with the sins and iniquities of the Jewish nation, it now appears hard for the Christians to have to confess that those whom they thought fit to consider the "chosen people" of God -- their sole predecessors in monotheism -- were, till a very late period, as idolatrous and polytheistic as their neighbors. The shrewd Talmudists have escaped the accusation for long centuries by screening themselves behind the Masoretic invention. But, as in everything else, truth was at last brought to light. We know now that Ihoh must be read Iahoh and Iah, not Jehovah. Iah of the Hebrews is plainly the Iacchos (Bacchus) of the Mysteries; the God "from whom the liberation of souls was expected -- Dionysus, Iacchos, Iahoh, Iah." Aristotle then was right when he said: "Jon was Oromasdes and Ahriman Pluto, for the God of heaven, Ahura-mazda, rides on a chariot which the Horse of the Sun follows." And Dunlap quotes Psalm 68:4, which reads: Praise him by his name Iach Who rides upon the heavens, as on a horse,

and then shows that "the Arabs represented Iauk (Iach) by a horse. The Horse of the Sun (Dionysus)." Iah is a softening of Iach, "he explains." The Hebrews express the idea of LIFE both by a ch and an h; as chiach, to be, hiah, to be; Iach, God of Life, Iah, "I am." How little the philosophy of the old secret doctrine was understood, is illustrated in the atrocious persecutions of the Templars by the Church, and in the accusation of their worshipping the Devil under the shape of the goat -- Baphomet! Without going into the old Masonic mysteries, there is not a Mason -- of those we mean who do know something -- but has an idea of the true relation that Baphomet bore to Azâzêl, the scapegoat of the wilderness, whose character and meaning are entirely perverted in the Christian translations. "This terrible and venerable name of God," says Lanci, librarian to the Vatican, "through the pen of biblical glossers, has been a devil, a mountain, a wilderness, and a he-goat." In Mackenzie's Royal Masonic Cyclopœdia, the author very correctly remarks that "this word should be divided into Azaz and El," for "it signifies God of Victory, but is here used in the sense of author of Death, in contrast to Jehovah, the author of Life; the latter received a dead goat as an offering." The Hindu Trinity is composed of three personages, which are

convertible into one. The Trimurti is one, and in its abstraction indivisible, and yet we see a metaphysical division taking place from the first, and while Brahma, though collectively representing the three, remains behind the scenes, Vishnu is the Life-Giver, the Creator, and the Preserver, and Siva is the Destroyer, and the Death-giving deity. "Death to the LifeGiver, life to the Death-giver. The symbolical antithesis is grand and beautiful," says Gliddon. "Deus est Dœmon inversus" of the kabalists now becomes clear. It is but the intense and cruel desire to crush out the last vestige of the old philosophies by perverting their meaning, for fear that their own dogmas should not be rightly fathered on them, which impels the Catholic Church to carry on such a systematic persecution in regard to Gnostics, Kabalists, and even the comparatively innocent Masons. 0 Mythical languages: hypothetical mystical languages understood as divine protolanguages predating and superseding human phonetic speech. Traditionally recognized variants include Adamic language. Such a possibility has been recognized as angelic language. These languages may be contrasted with the "sacred language", or liturgical language,

in which religious scriptures are expressed, possibly with a strong non-lexical component (as with the Twilight Language). Of particular interest is the Language of the Birds traditionally postulated in various cultures as a mystical, perfect divine language -- a green language, adamic language, angelic language or a mythical or magical language used by birds to communicate with the initiated, as in Norse mythology. Celtic Druids believed that certain people were able to communicate in that language. In the account offered by Vincent Bridges (Reading the Green Language of Light, 2003), he notes: Although we can point to the Green Language in works as diverse as Midsummer Night's Dream and The Chymical Wedding of Christian Rosencruz, Nostradamus' quatrains, 18th century alchemical texts and surrealist manifestos, few authors have bothered to explain it. One who did was Fulcanelli, the enigmatic 20th century alchemist and philosopher, in his masterpiece The Mystery of the Cathedrals, published in Paris in 1926. Here we have an authentic, although mysterious, voice of authority; one that was both master of the Green Language itself, and a master of the

subjects usually hidden within it. As noted by Paul Waldau, et al. (A Communion of Subjects: animals in religion, science, and ethics, 2006): ...Qur'anic verse (27:16) suggests it is possible for a select few to be graced with the comprehension of the language of the birds (mantiq ut-tayr). According to this verse, God taught the Prophet Solomon "the language of the birds.".... For Sufis, comprehending the language of the birds was not limited simply to deciphering their calls... Bird songs and melodies could also be understood as the expressions of spiritual experiences of beings at various stages of spiritual development. (p. 171) Claims: claims by various authors to have adopted techniques characteristic of a "Green Language" or a "Language of the Birds", as with a description of their elaboration and use by Nostradamus (David Ovason, The Nostradamus Code, 1997) -- extensively listed and discussed in the Cassiopoea Blog Forum, in conjunction with discussion of the examples of David Abram (1997). Also of relevance are claims for the angelic Enochian language elaborated by John Dee, consultant to Queen Elizabeth I. References are also made to the Phonetic Cabala, said by

Fulcanelli to be distinct from the Hebrew Kabbalah, and of different derivation. It is basically homophonic and symphonic rather than numerical, being based on phonetic assonance and resonance to echo the Gay Science of the Hellenic gods spoken, in sacred Ancient Greek nomenclature. Of related relevance again is the Ouxpo initiaitive (Ouvroir d'X Potentielle -- an umbrella group for Oulipo, Oubapo, Outrapo, etc.) which playfully explores a wide variety of approaches that could be seen as in the tradition of Ovason's identification of the understanding of Nostradamus of the Language of the Birds. Metaphor and pun: Claims are also made that the Language of the Birds, as the secret language of esoteric philosophers and alchemists, was based on metaphor. For example, according to Baudouin Labrique (La langue des oiseaux ou la langue secrète des philosophes), it was said to be based on puns and word play, with the sounds suggesting other words both hiding their significance and offering a trace. The brain then derives significance from the conflation of these indications [see extensive Wikipedia entry in French: La langues des oiseaux]. The psychoanalyst Jacques Lacan, in particular, has shown that through such coded word play a degree of communication is enabled with the unconscious. By avoiding communication of a direct message, the unconscious

first reveals the secret of the unsaid without reactivating the associated suffering and direct memory of conflict, with any damaging effects it might have. Given its assumed association with the (secret) language of troubadours and trobairitz of the High Middle Ages, there is a particular and continuing preoccupation by French scholars with the nature of the Language of the Birds (cf La Langue des Oiseaux - web resources; Robert-Régor Mougeot, L’Alphabet des Oiseaux), with a more limited literature in German (Die Sprache der Vögel), Italian (Linguaggio degli uccelli), and Spanish (Lenguaje de los Pájaros). This association with the transformative role of music and song at that time accords with their important role in the transformation of contemporary culture. In the current period, and with some cynicism, it is appropriate to note the widespread emergence of a form of "language of the birds" associated with security drones -readily characterized as "birds". Ability to communicate with them, and presumably to foresee communication between them (as between satellites), can be said to constitute such a "language". This modality in fact reflects reference throughout history to informants as (little) "birds", and to mythical use of birds for that purpose by magicians -- as currently celebrated in fantasy movies. However the destructive capacity of drones, enabled by such language, is now only too real. There is of course an appropriate irony to the musical connotation of drone in contrast with the harmony of the birds discussed here.

There is a further irony to be found in the common use by men of "birds" with reference to women. Feminists have successfully highlighted how inadequate is the understanding of the voice of women -- when it can be expressed -- effectively then as a "language of the birds". References are made to its secret nature, notably in harems and some tribal societies (A. M. Juster, The Secret Language of Women, 2003). Many have argued that, until that voice is effectively heard, the language of governance will be inadequate to the challenge of the times (Women and the Underside of Meetings: symptoms of denial in considering strategic options, 2009). Given the explicit concerns of tantric practice, the cognitive transformation associated with its polysemic Twilight Language is clearly relevant to any such bridging. Twitter may indeed prove to be a vehicle for that voice. • Primitive languages: analyses of the earliest and most primitive languages used by humanity, exemplified by the background research on which is based the latest "caveman" film Ao, the last Neanderthal (2010). Speculation on the nature of the Neanderthal language is a matter of continuing debate. For example, the Neanderthals may have had an elaborate proto-linguistic system of communication that was more musical than modern human language, and that pre-dated the separation of language and music into two separate modes of cognition according to Steven Mithen (The Singing Neanderthals: the origins of music, language, mind, and body, 2006). He called this hypothetical lingual system 'hmmmmm' (holistic, manipulative, multi-modal, musical and mimetic). Mithen

suggests the appearance of such a compositional language would have had a profound cognitive impact, leading to the capacity for metaphor that underlies art, science and religion. HU:

Hu (mythology) From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia (Redirected from Hu (god) [....] "In Egyptian mythology, Hu (?w) is the deification of the first word, the word of creation, that Atum was said to have exclaimed upon ejaculating, in his masturbatory act of creating the Ennead. Hu is mentioned already in the Old Kingdom Pyramid texts (PT 251, PT 697) as companion of the deceased pharaoh. Together with Sia, he was depicted in the retinue of Thot, with whom he was also occasionally identified. In the Middle Kingdom, all gods participated in Hu and Sia, and were associated with Ptah who created the universe by uttering the word of creation. Hu was depicted in human shape, as a falcon, or as a man with a ram's head. In the New Kingdom, both Hu and Sia together with Heke, Irer and Sedjem were members of the fourteen creative powers of Amun-Ra. By the time of Ptolemaic Egypt, Hu had merged with Shu (air).

As the word of creation, he is comparable to the Hindu concept of Vac, and the Greek concept of Logos. His name is thought to originate as an onomatopoeia of the act of drawing breath (compare the Hindu and Buddhist notion of AUM). It was later said that Atum split this aspect from himself by extracting blood from his own penis and turning it into Hu (logos) and Saa (sophia). [Based on: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hu_(god)] - [T.D. 10/11/08]

The Supreme Being has been called by various names in different languages, but the mystics have known him as HU. . . the only name of the Nameless. . . The word Hu is the spirit of all sounds and of all words, and is hidden within them all, as the spirit in the body. It does not belong to any language, but no language can help belonging to it. This alone is the true name of God, a name that no people and no religion can claim as their own. [Based on: The Mysticism of Sound, by Hazrat Inayat Khan, pages 64-65 (original copyright date 1923)][Source link: http://vclass.mtsac.edu:930/phil/center.htm ]

Hu - "The true Name of God. The origin and

end of every sound as well as the background of each word. The spirit of all sounds and of all words. It does not belong to any language, but no language can help belonging to it (Based on: Julian Johnson, The Path of the Masters). Trivia: According to the best efforts of linguists and researchers the root of the present word God is the Sanskrit word hu which means to call upon, invoke, implore." [See: http://mirrorh.com/h.htm]

"The Supreme has been called various names in different languages, but is known to those who recognize the real wisdom as HU, the name of the nameless one. The word HU is the spirit of all sounds and of all words, and is hidden under them all, as the spirit of soul. It does not belong to any language, but no language can help belonging to it. This alone is the true name of God, a name that no people and no religion can claim as their own." [Based on: FLUTE OF GOD (Chapter 6, as it appeared in ORION): pages 43 and 44 by Paul Twitchell and copyrighted in 1967] - [Source link: http://vclass.mtsac.edu:930/phil/center.htm ] *Trivia: HU. HYOO The most ancient, secret

name for God. The singing of the word HU is considered a love song to God. It can be tp://www.eckankar.org/glossary.html#hu]

HU - "The HU has been in use for thousands of years by many different cultures and religious groups as a means to have a greater conscious contact with the Light and Sound of God. Texts or practices of the ancient Eyptians, Gnostics, Greek mystery schools, Druids, Sufi, Hermetic, early Christian, Coptic, Africans and Eckankar have, or still use the HU." [Based on: message (The HU) by Cybersailor_Rich, 10/03/2001] [see: *Link] *Link: http://www.suite101.com/discussion.cfm/10134 /67951*Other Links: http://sharehu.org/ http://www.sourcetext.com/hupage/Secular/sec ular.html

Hu - "[....] Describing the temples of the Druids, Charles Heckethorn, in The Secret Societies of All Ages & Countries, says: 'Their temples wherein the sacred fire was preserved were generally situate on eminences and in dense groves of oak, and assumed various forms -

circular, because a circle was the emblem of the universe; oval, in allusion to the mundane egg, from which issued, according to the traditions of many nations, the universe, or, according to others, our first parents; serpentine, because a serpent was the symbol of Hu, the Druidic Osiris; cruciform, because a cross is an emblem of regeneration; or winged, to represent the motion of the Divine Spirit. *** Their chief deities were reducible to two - a male and a female, the great father and mother - Hu and Ceridwen, distinguished by the same characteristics as belong to Osiris and Isis, Bacchus and Ceres, or any other supreme god and goddess representing the two principles of all being.'" [Based on: The Secret Teachings Of All Ages, by Manly P. Hall, pp. 47-48 (2003 edition)] See also: http://www.sacred-texts.com/eso/sta/sta04.htm Hu - "Godfrey Higgins states that Hu, the Mighty, regarded as the first settler of Britain, came from a place which the Welsh Triads call the Summer Country, the present site of Constantinople. Albert Pike says that the Lost Word of masonry is concealed in the name of the Druid god Hu. The meager information extant concerning the secret initiations of the Druids indicates a decided similarity between their Mystery school and the schools of Greece

and Egypt. Hu, the Sun God, was murdered and, after a number of strange ordeals and mystic rituals, was restored to life." [Based on: The Secret Teachings Of All Ages, by Manly P. Hall, p. 48 (2003 edition)] See also: http://www.sacred-texts.com/eso/sta/sta04.htm

"VIRGIN BIRTH. - The origin of this is to be found in the sacred Writings of Mu. It appears in the Fifth Command of The Creation: [NP] "From these cosmic eggs life came forth as commanded." [NP] In a subsequent table explaining the commands in creation, cosmic eggs are referred to as "the virgins of Life." The sentence reads: "Hol Hu Kal." Translated into English it reads: Hol - closed; Hu - virgin womb; and Kal - to open. Free reading: To pierce or open the virgin womb of life. [....] Being the First Known commands or executors of the commands of the Creator, they were called of virgin birth to correspond with the teachings of the Sacred Writings regarding earthly life - thus the First life either of the Gods or nature was the result of Hol Hu Kal. [NP] Upon this ancient conception modern priesthoods (within the last two thousand years) have invented virgin births and immaculate conceptions for various men that have lived, as an example, Masters.

[....]" [Based on: The Sacred Symbols of Mu, by Col. James Churchward, 1992 reprint (First published in 1933), pp. 48-50] - [My brackets. NP = "new paragraph"] HUHU: Hu (mythology) From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia (Redirected from Hu (god) [....] "In Egyptian mythology, Hu is the deification of the first word, the word of creation, that Atum was said to have exclaimed upon ejaculating, in his masturbatory act of creating the Ennead. Hu is mentioned already in the Old Kingdom Pyramid texts (PT 251, PT 697) as companion of the deceased pharaoh. Together with Sia, he was depicted in the retinue of Thoth, with whom he was also occasionally identified. In the Middle Kingdom, all gods participated in Hu and Sia, and were associated with Ptah who created the universe by uttering the word of creation. Hu was depicted in human shape, as a falcon, or as a man with a ram's head. In the New Kingdom, both Hu and Sia together with Heke, Irer and Sedjem were members of the fourteen creative powers of Amun-Ra. By the time of Ptolemaic Egypt, Hu had merged with Shu (air). As the word of creation, he is comparable to

the Hindu concept of Vac, and the Greek concept of Logos. His name is thought to originate as an onomatopoeia of the act of drawing breath (compare the Hindu and Buddhist notion of AUM). It was later said that Atum split this aspect from himself by extracting blood from his own penis and turning it into Hu (logos) and Saa (sophia). [Based on: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hu_(god)] - [T.D. 10/11/08] *Trivia: "hu" (authorative utterance) : the creative word of the supreme creator-god is uttered by his tongue. To speak words of power is immediate and carries conviction, strength and weight. "Hu" is also deified, and is always depicted together with Sia. Both represent the basic functions of the divine mind : overarching understanding (overviewing the Two Lands) hand in hand with authority, weight & power of command. Both concepts pre-figurate the omiscience & omnipotence of the JudeoChristian God ; [Based on: http://www.maat.sofiatopia.org/wenis.htm] T.D. - 08/08/11] The Supreme Being has been called by various

names in different languages, but the mystics have known him as HU. . . the only name of the Nameless. . . The word Hu is the spirit of all sounds and of all words, and is hidden within them all, as the spirit in the body. It does not belong to any language, but no language can help belonging to it. This alone is the true name of God, a name that no people and no religion can claim as their own. [Based on: The Mysticism of Sound, by Hazrat Inayat Khan, pages 64-65 (original copyright date 1923)][Source link: http://vclass.mtsac.edu:930/phil/center.htm ] *Related Links: http://wahiduddin.net/mv2/II/II_8.htm "[....] The Seven Names of God Prayer is a prayer given by Meher Baba first in 1926 to his Prem Ashram students and later his close disciples to memorize and recite, often as a chant or song. The seventh of the names is Hu. Hari, Paramatma,Allah, Ahuramazda,God, Yezdan, Hu [....] Update (Aug. 29, 2009) Moved from comments. Also what "Hu" is in Arabic-Farsi-Urdu-Turkish

is etymologically related to "Su" in Sanskrit, and "Eu' in English (e.g., euphony, euphemism, eucharist. In the Avestan 3-part ethical formula of Zarathusthra the word "Hu" means beautiful or good: Hu Mata (Good thoughts) Hu Ukhta (Good Words) Hu Varashta (Good actions) ~Talat Halman [Based on: http://meherbabawords.blogspot.com/2009/08/ hu-and-huma.html] Hu - "[....] Describing the temples of the Druids, Charles Heckethorn, in The Secret Societies of All Ages & Countries, says: 'Their temples wherein the sacred fire was preserved were generally situate on eminences and in dense groves of oak, and assumed various forms circular, because a circle was the emblem of the universe; oval, in allusion to the mundane egg, from which issued, according to the traditions of many nations, the universe, or, according to others, our first parents; serpentine, because a serpent was the symbol

of Hu, the Druidic Osiris; cruciform, because a cross is an emblem of regeneration; or winged, to represent the motion of the Divine Spirit. *** Their chief deities were reducible to two - a male and a female, the great father and mother - Hu and Ceridwen, distinguished by the same characteristics as belong to Osiris and Isis, Bacchus and Ceres, or any other supreme god and goddess representing the two principles of all being.'" [Based on: The Secret Teachings Of All Ages, by Manly P. Hall, pp. 47-48 (2003 edition) - original text 1928] See also: http://www.sacred-texts.com/eso/sta/sta04.htm Hu - "Godfrey Higgins states that Hu, the Mighty, regarded as the first settler of Britain, came from a place which the Welsh Triads call the Summer Country, the present site of Constantinople. Albert Pike says that the Lost Word of masonry is concealed in the name of the Druid god Hu. The meager information extant concerning the secret initiations of the Druids indicates a decided similarity between their Mystery school and the schools of Greece and Egypt. Hu, the Sun God, was murdered and, after a number of strange ordeals and mystic rituals, was restored to life." [Based on: The Secret Teachings Of All Ages, by Manly P. Hall, p. 48 (2003 edition) - original text 1928]

See also: http://www.sacred-texts.com/eso/sta/sta04.htm "VIRGIN BIRTH. - The origin of this is to be found in the sacred Writings of Mu. It appears in the Fifth Command of The Creation: [NP] "From these cosmic eggs life came forth as commanded." [NP] In a subsequent table explaining the commands in creation, cosmic eggs are referred to as "the virgins of Life." The sentence reads: "Hol Hu Kal." Translated into English it reads: Hol - closed; Hu - virgin womb; and Kal - to open. Free reading: To pierce or open the virgin womb of life. [....] Being the First Known commands or executors of the commands of the Creator, they were called of virgin birth to correspond with the teachings of the Sacred Writings regarding earthly life - thus the First life either of the Gods or nature was the result of Hol Hu Kal. [NP] Upon this ancient conception modern priesthoods (within the last two thousand years) have invented virgin births and immaculate conceptions for various men that have lived, as an example, Masters. [....]" [Based on: The Sacred Symbols of Mu, by Col. James Churchward, 1992 reprint (First published in 1933), pp. 48-50] - [My brackets. NP = "new paragraph"]

from The Flaming Door: Mission of the Celtic Fold Soul by Eleanor C. Merry, 1936 "And that which came to meet the soul (as light and sound come to meet our outer eyes and ears) was called HU, the spiritual world." (p. 137) "The God HU was the all-ruling Divinity of Western Celtic mythology. He represented the power and the glory of the spiritual world." (p. 153) "The Mysteries of HU revealed the other pole of human life: the ascent out of the body into the 'glorified' state of expansion of the consciousness in the spiritual world." (p. 153) "And HU could bring music to the consciousness of waking man and teach it to him, because he himself could hear in sleep the harmonies of the spheres, and his passage from waking to sleeping to waking was unbroken by any obliteration of consciousness. This was always the summit of initiation experience." (p. 165) *Link: http://www.sourcetext.com/hupage/Secular/sec

ular.html "The Mysteries of HU revealed the other pole of human life: the ascent out of the body into the 'glorified' state of expansion of the consciousness in the spiritual world." Eleanor C. Merry *Link: http://www.realitysandwich.com/sufi_soul Hu - "The true Name of God. The origin and end of every sound as well as the background of each word. The spirit of all sounds and of all words. It does not belong to any language, but no language can help belonging to it (Based on: Julian Johnson, The Path of the Masters 1939). Trivia: According to the best efforts of linguists and researchers the root of the present word God is the Sanskrit word hu which means to call upon, invoke, implore." [See: http://mirrorh.com/h.htm] "The Supreme has been called various names in different languages, but is known to those who recognize the real wisdom as HU, the name of the nameless one. The word HU is the spirit of all sounds and of all words, and is

hidden under them all, as the spirit of soul. It does not belong to any language, but no language can help belonging to it. This alone is the true name of God, a name that no people and no religion can claim as their own." [Based on: FLUTE OF GOD (Chapter 6, as it appeared in ORION): pages 43 and 44 by Paul Twitchell and copyrighted in 1967] - [Source link: http://vclass.mtsac.edu:930/phil/center.htm ] *Trivia: HU. HYOO The most ancient, secret name for God. The singing of the word HU is considered a love song to God. It can be tp://www.eckankar.org/glossary.html#hu] HU - "The HU has been in use for thousands of years by many different cultures and religious groups as a means to have a greater conscious contact with the Light and Sound of God. Texts or practices of the ancient Eyptians, Gnostics, Greek mystery schools, Druids, Sufi, Hermetic, early Christian, Coptic, Africans and Eckankar have, or still use the HU." [Based on: message (The HU) by Cybersailor_Rich, 10/03/2001] [see: *Link] *Link: http://www.suite101.com/discussion.cfm/10134 /67951*Other Links: http://sharehu.org/

http://www.sourcetext.com/hupage/Secular/sec ular.html God: God - The supreme Being God is 'the god'; and god, OE god, is akin to OFris, OS, MD (var got) -D god, OHG-MHG got, G Gott, Go guth, ON goth, guth: perh orig 'the (one, the being, hence the deity) invoked': Walshe cfs the 'Skt -huta (for *ghuta) "invoked" (deity)', huta being the pp of havate, he calls upon (a god); perh cf also Ga and OIr guth, voice, OC *gutus (r *gut-). [Based on: ORIGINS / A Short Etymological Dictionary of Modern English, by Eric Partridge, 1983 edition, p. 259]

The Forgotten HU, A Sacred Love Song HU is an ancient name for God ~ and also a sound of God. Mystics longing to see the face of the Divine have used it for thousands of years. Singing HU opens the heart to God’s love which restores the harmony within, bringing you into agreement with all of life.

HU is the sound behind all sounds. In nature it is heard in the singing of birds, the roar of the wind, the rumbling of thunder. It can be heard in the cry of the grieving, the laughter of children and the silent smile between lovers. On the surface it seemed like nothing, just a small group of humble Souls, sitting together. The beginning is very simple, almost comic, just one voice chanting HU (hue), then another, then another, a bit like a Gregorian chant of medieval times. But the sound, just a pulse at first, gradually begins to build upon itself. To the drawn out breath was added the soft sound of an oboe, then horns; and suddenly, high above it, a flute, a single note hanging there, unwavering, followed by the voice of a child, beautiful, light and happy. Enchanting clarinets took over and sweetened it into the unforgettable melody of a swarm of bees, until a thousand violins emerged, bursting forth into a magnificent orchestra playing celestial music. The HU is filled with such longing, a deep longing to return home. It is like hearing the voice of God. HU is the lost word. Singing HU reveals the true nature of things by lifting the veil on the

hidden reality behind events in our lives. Today, those who regularly practice singing this holy word have found guidance, protection and peace of mind from the fears and stresses of modern life. HU is a master key to survival bringing you into holy communion with God. Light and sound is the highest aspect from the God. Actually this sound and light is one. This light and sound stay in all being. All scriptures are mention a lot about this eternal sound. This eternal sound known as: Inner sound in Buddhism, Shabd in Hindu, Heavenly music in Taoist, Nam in Sikh, The Word Of God in Christian and lots of call to recognize this eternal sound. The light and sound represent the essential of God or the essential of Buddhahood that stay in all being’s physical body. The Master come to this word only for reminds human that their body is God’s Temple and God within it. In Bhagavand Gita, Sri Krishna said that God stays in this body, God is bright light like

sun and God is ‘Om’ sound in spiritual world. Sakyamuni Buddha said all being has essential of Buddha and that is a really bright light, and He calls it as eternal sound as inner sound in Lotus Sutra, example: bird’s voice, wave, lute, and many more. Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva heard a waves sound in his meditation. John the Baptist recognized this eternal sound hear as Word of God, he heard God’s voice like the deluge. Moses saw God like fire and thunder. The Sikh’s Master called it Shabda. All spirituals practitioner in pass time have already practice this eternal light and sound method as their way back to God’s Kingdom. Avatokiteshvara (Avalokiteśvara), Skt.; one of the most important bodhisattvas of the Mahāyāna. The literal meaning of Avalokiteshvara is variously interpreted. One interpretation is the “Lord Who Looks Down,” in which the last component of the name is taken to be ishvara, “lord.” Another interpretation is “He Who Hears the Sounds [Outcries] of the World” or also the “Sound That Illumines the World,” in which svara, “sound” is regarded as the final component of the name. In any case, Avalokiteshvara embodies one of the two fundamental aspects

of buddhahood, compassion (karunā), in virtue of which he is often given the epithet Mahākarunā, “Great Compassion.” The other fundamental aspect of buddhahood is wisdom (prajñā), which is embodied by the bodhisattva Mañjushrī. Avalokiteshvara is the power of the buddha Amitābha manifested as a bodhisattva and appears as his helper. His limitless compassion expresses itself in his wonderful ability to help all beings who turn to him at times of extreme danger. In folk belief, Avalokiteshvara also protects from natural catastrophe and grants blessings to children. In China Avalokiteshvara is venerated under the name Kuan-yin, in Japan under the name Kannon (also Kanzeon and Kwannon), and in both countries is generally considered to be female. The Tibetan form of Avalokiteshvara is Chenrezig.

HU is an ancient name for God. It's a love song to God... It represents the love of God for Soul. And we are Soul. It represents the enormous love that the Creator has for ITS creation. - Harold Klemp

The Supreme Being has been called by various names in different languages, but the mystics have known Him as HU, the natural name, notman-made, the only name of the Nameless, which all nature constantly proclaims. - Hazrat Inayat Khan

When one is united to the core of another, to speak of that is to breathe the name HU, empty of self and filled with love. As the saying goes, The pot drips what is in it. The saffron spice of connecting, laughter. The onion-smell of separation, crying. Others have many things and people they love. This is not the way of Friend and friend. - Rumi

By filling our world with the creative sound of HU, the unknown name of God, we will become a channel for divine spirit. When used properly, uttered aloud or silently, the creative Soul will enable our Soul to ride the divine vibrations through all the realms of time and space to our own glorious destination. - Paul Twitchell

Every thought manifests a vibration. For those who can hear, every vibration has melody and rhythm set in time, but is it possible to manifest noise (vibration) and silence (absence of any vibration) in the same split moment? Nature reveals that where the river is deepest, it makes the least sound, and still the noise the water created running through the creeks is embedded in the depth of the waters. The sound of HU is the quiet, deep river. Like Pythagoras said: "It is better to be silent, or to say things of more value than silence." And that is how the melody and rhythm of HU emanates the silence of the heart with vibrations of the divine.

Just as many traditions believe that the “OM” is the original creative sound, there are traditions that believe that this energy may be attributed to another sound—the “HU”. In the Shabd Yoga traditions, including Master Path and Eckankar and in the mystical Islamic path of Sufi, the “HU” is considered to be the highest vibratory mantra that can be sounded. Chanting the “HU” is said to lead one to transcendence—to God realization and enlightenment.

“HU” is believed to be the universal name of God, which is present in every existing language. The “HU” sound has been described as many things from the buzzing of bees to the rushing of wind to the flute of God. It is said to be present in the words we speak, in the sounds of animals; that it is the wind in the trees, the rushing of waters, the roaring of water falls, the beat of the sea against a beach —that it is everywhere, in every plane. Like the “AH” and the “OM”, the “HU” may be perceived of as a seed syllable. Depending upon its pronunciation, it may also be perceived of as a vowel sound—the “U”. The “HU” creates extraordinary energy for balance and clearing. Many believe it activates both the heart and the crown chakras. When sounded together in a large group, it is extremely powerful and transformative. What leads to "HU"? 'HU' or Saut-E-Sarmad (Abstract Sound or "Sarmad"-meaning 'intoxication' for Sufis) or Anahatha Shabda (unlimited and unstruck sound) according to vedas.The great Sufi saint, Hazrat Inayat Khan in his "The Mysticism of Sound" states that the

soul of the listener becomes the all-pervading consciousness, and his spirit becomes the battery which keeps the whole universe in motion. HU is woven into the language of life. It is the Sound of all sounds. It is the wind in the leaves, falling rain, thunder of jets, singing of birds, the awful rumble of a tornado. . . . Its sound is heard in laughter, weeping, the din of city traffic, ocean waves, and the quiet rippling of a mountain stream. And yet, the word HU is not God. It is a word people anywhere can use to address the Originator of Life. —Harold Klemp

WHO WAS THE FIRST GOD? How God was first a name of the Buddha, or; an inquiry into the Buddhist influence on the Goths and European languages, and other related topics traced through language and myths.

It is my belief that most philologists repeat the work of previous philologists, and although they are, by far, more learned then I, and most have a love for their labor, there is no logic in only repeating the conclusions and assumptions of others. To this day, although there is a general consensus on the original etymon forming our present word God, there is no understanding of how this word was used before it was a title pre-fixed to Odin’s name. For that matter, as opinions go, there is little evidence suggesting that the word God derived from a verb involved in any particular libation or religious ritual as suggested below. A generally agreed and frequently copied etymology given to the word God is; God O.E. god “supreme being, deity,” from P.Gmc. *guthan (cf. Du. god, Ger. Gott, O.N. guð, Goth. guþ), from PIE *ghut- “that which is invoked” (cf. Sanskrit. huta- “invoked,” an epithet of Indra), from root *gheu (e) or khutóm- “to call, invoke.” But some trace it to PIE *ghu-to“poured,” from root *gheu- “to pour, pour a libation” (source of Gk. khein “to pour,” khoane “funnel” and khymos “juice;” also in the phrase khute gaia “poured earth,” referring to a burial mound). “Given the Greek facts, the Germanic

form may have referred in the first instance to the spirit immanent in a burial mound” A better etymology reads; "god (gρd). Also 3-4 godd. [Com. Teut.: OE. god (masc. in sing.; pl. godu, godo neut., godas masc.) corresponds to OFris., OS., Du. god masc., OHG. got, cot (MHG. got, mod.Ger. gott) masc., ON. goð, guð neut. and masc., pl. goð, guð neut. (later Icel. pl. guðir masc.; Sw., Da. gud), Goth. guÞ (masc. in sing.; pl. guÞa, guda neut.). The Goth. and ON. words always follow the neuter declension, though when used in the Christian sense they are syntactically masc. The OTeut. type is therefore *guđom neut {assumed}., the adoption of the masculine concord being presumably due to the Christian use of the word. The neuter sb., in its original heathen use, would answer rather to L. numen than to L. deus. Another approximate equivalent of deus in OTeut. was *ansu-z (Goth. in latinized pl. form anses, ON. ρss, OE. Ós- in personal names, ésa genit. pl.); but this seems to have been applied only to the higher deities of the native pantheon, never to foreign gods; and it never came into Christian use. The ulterior etymology is disputed. Apart from

the unlikely hypothesis of adoption from some foreign tongue, the OTeut. *gubom implies as its pre-Teut. type either *ghudho-m or *ghutóm. The former does not appear to admit of explanation; but the latter would represent the neut. of the passive pple. of a root *gheu-. There are two Aryan roots of the required form (both *glheu, with palatal aspirate): one meaning ‘to invoke’ (Sanskrit. hū), the other ‘to pour, to offer sacrifice’ (Sanskrit hu, Gr. χέειν, OE. yéotan YETE v.). Hence *glhutó-m has been variously interpreted as ‘what is invoked’ (cf. Sanskrit puru-hūta ‘much-invoked’, an epithet of Indra) and as ‘what is worshipped by sacrifice’ (cf. Sanskrit hutá, which occurs in the sense ‘sacrificed to’ as well as in that of ‘offered in sacrifice’). Either of these conjectures is fairly plausible, as they both yield a sense practically coincident with the most obvious definition deducible from the actual use of the word, ‘an object of worship’. The word God, appears to enter Christianity through the first Gothic bible in the third century, but as the earliest Christians were Buddhists, they two worshiped the figure known as Godama Buddha. The irony being that a word, which was originally Buddhist, was chosen to translate the head divinity of a

Buddhist corruption (Christianity) , and this also gives us an idea of how secret and pervasive was the influence of Buddhism in both ancient Europe and the Middle East, and even a somewhat related mingling in Egyptian sophistry. . Finally there is the important concept of the deity of Hu. Whether Hu was considered as the god of Arabia, India, or Greece; all of which countries have claimed him to be theirs, he is described as having been the first to teach his people to build, to plant and form themselves into groups and societies, and also to have given them laws and ordinances by which to live their lives. According to Grecian mythology he is also said to having been cast adrift in an ark on the sea and left to the mercy of the elements, and that he was miraculously saved. These similar and familiar stories are also ascribed to Menu, the great patriarch of Hindustan and also to Vishnu in his ninth incarnation. Sir William Jones is of opinion that this deity was also the Coin or Woden of Scandinavia and the Fo-Hi of China. Hu is recorded not merely as having colonized Britain, but as having colonized it in equity and peace, rather than by means of bloodshed and violence. This praiseworthy distinction is also ascribed

alike to Vishnu, Fo-Hi, and to Manco Capac who is described by Bryant, in his Ancient Mythology, in the following words: He lived in the time of the flood, He first erected altars, He first collected men together and formed them into petty communities, He first gave laws and distributed justice, He divided mankind by their families and nations over the face of the earth. Finally it is most important to remember that the name 'Hu' is the same as the term that was used in the Hebrew for one of the Divine names. 'He' and 'Hu' are also used in the Arabic version of the Scriptures, once for EI (Psalm xcix. v2), and another in (Genesis xlix. v10) for Shiloh. LISTENING TO THE WORLD WITHINFrom time immemorial, spiritual traditions have imparted various esoteric disciplines to help the student achieve these profound states of mental stillness.

Their common objective is to bring one’s attention inward, away from the attractions and distractions of the outer world. As anyone who has really delved into this process may attest, it is no simple matter to still the mind! While modulating ones brainwaves may provide a momentary sensation or experience, I believe that real, lasting effects will only take hold when such qualities as self-knowledge, dedication and devotion to inner unfoldment, a strong yearning for transcendence over one’s conditioning, and the desire for liberation from the tyranny of one’s own mind, are assiduously cultivated.It is a very humbling experience to try to subjugate one’s mind. This is where the power and skill of a teacher is paramount. In a sense, the teacher provides the entraining frequency, the "perfect pitch" through which one may allow oneself to be drawn into harmonization with the Universal Tone. So this is not a simple process of entrainment, so much as true individuation -- with the objective not merely to be drawn like an iron filing to a magnet, (nor a moth to a flame), but to offer oneself as a bell to be rung, an instrument to be played. These sonorous similes, like the Cymatics experiments themselves, are actually more

than poetic imagery. I perceive them as living metaphors, embodying universal truths in a way that may be immediately perceptible to the astute listener. Throughout the ages, various esoteric traditions known as the Light and Sound teachings, have proffered a simple contemplative process of "deep listening", where one may actually begin to hear the subtle "inner sounds" at play within our nervous system. In our normal active (Beta) state, the sensory currents flow throughout our body and out into the world gathering perceptions. We process these physical, mental, and emotional sensations and navigate our environment accordingly, totally unaware of this subtle energy outflow. Yet these sensory currents are the very avenues through which most of our life force is diffused into the outer world. The Light and Sound paths teach that through controlling the play of the sensory currents, rather than trying to dominate the kundalini energy, one may begin to reclaim this spiritual elixir and consolidate these energies at the third eye center. When sufficient energy has accumulated therein, it begins to rise into the higher chakras. It is through these centers that

one may begin to hear these subtle sounds. Yet hearing the sounds is not the objective, nor is simply stilling the mind. These are but effects of concentralizing ones sensory currents and allowing the energy to ascend to the higher, non-physical energetic vortices within the cranium. While these sounds are not heard with the outer ears, they may seem as if they are "out there somewhere" beckoning our attention. The sounds are very particular, each one denoting the level of consciousness to which one has "tuned-in." At first, faint buzzing or electrical-sounding noises may be heard, analogous to the static received when tuning a radio or when coming "on line" with your modem. If your attention remains focused, perhaps through chanting a mantra to help entrain the mind, you might begin to hear the humming of bees, then the chirping of crickets. These are the various "elemental sounds" produced as what is known esoterically as the Audible Life Stream, or the Sound Current, or Nada, interacts with the five subtle elements within our nervous system. Over time, as one masters the ability to sustain focused attention at the third eye, the sounds become

clearer and more powerful: a resounding bell being struck, a conch shell being blown, the beating of a large drum, the playing of harps, the flute, and finally a sound similar to bagpipes. It is interesting to note that human cultures the world over have created musical instruments which mimic these subtle sounds, perhaps as archetypal echoes reminding us from whence we have come, and as guideposts for our long journey back home.

fig.3 This is the same path that has been navigated by the great masters, saints and teachers from all sacred traditions throughout the ages. In the Sufi lineage, it has been described in detail in the poems of Rumi, and the writings of Kabir and Hafiz. In the Western mystery schools it was revealed by Pythagoras, Socrates and Plato, to name but a few. These teachings describe a "souljourn" that is laid out within the template of our own bodies, and

is therefore universal. It is a true science of sacred sound which is precise in its application, yet absolutely nondenominational in approach. If one is truly ready and willing, it can direct the courageous soul on a step-by-step process of emancipating one’s own consciousness!

In the beginning of a world all the matter which will eventually form a complete whole is already in existence, but in a state of chaos. It is not that any new thing or world or being is to be created, but that there shall be a rearrangement of all the parts until the whole is complete. The number and arrangement of every atom has yet to be made. Every electron and every atom of electricity must take its own appointed place in the mighty scheme. This is the great evolutionary process. The God buried in humanity must be uncovered and placed on a throne in our hearts. The difficulty is that all, from atom to human being, are continually trying to fit into a place to which they belong. The upheaval of nature, the great unrest, the world revolutions, the shedding of bodies, and the separations and divisions

among people - all these things are caused by the parts of the whole trying to stay in a place to which they do not belong. As soon as we are in our own place we have peace; until then we cannot have it. A world in the making can be likened to a great jigsaw puzzle whose separate parts have life and are capable of independent movement. Each part has its own particular place and its relation to every other part, and no thing or being can live to itself alone. But if things are in their wrong places, the hand of God must move them before the complete picture can be revealed. The way in which we can find our own place is to tune our instrument to the keynote of the chord to which we belong. Sound is the force which groups all things from atoms to worlds. The chording vibration sounds in our innermost being and can only be heard in silence. When we go into the inner chamber and shut the door to every sound that comes from the life without, then will the voice of God speak to our soul and we will know the keynote of our life. - HAZRAT INAYAT KHAN HEARING THE MUSIC OF THE SPHERES IN SUFI MYSTICISM

"The Mysticism of Sound" by Hazrat Inayat Khan is an amazing book presenting the Sufi teachings on inner Sound and the HU Chant (HU is an Arabic word pronounced: "Huuuuu"). I highly recommend it to anyone interested in the Sound Current teachings of Sufi mysticism. Hazrat Khan on hearing the Mystic-Sound: Abstract Sound is called Saut-e Sarmad by the Sufis; all space is filled with it. The vibrations of this Sound are too fine to be either audible or visible to the material eyes or ears, since it is even difficult for the eyes to see the form and color of the ethereal vibrations on the external plane. It was the Saut-e Sarmad, the Sound of the abstract plane, which Muhammad heard in the cave of Ghar-e Hira when he became lost in his divine Ideal. The Qur'an refers to this Sound in the words, 'Be! and all became.' Moses heard this very Sound on Mount Sinai, when in communion with God; and the same Word was audible to Christ when absorbed in his Heavenly Father in the wilderness. Shiva heard the same Anhad Nada during his Samadhi [deep meditation] in the cave of the Himalayas. The flute of Krishna is symbolic of the same Sound. This Sound is the source of all revelation to the Masters, to whom it is revealed from within; it is because of this that

they know and teach one and the same truth. (The Sufi Message Series, II) According to the Masters of Sant Mat the 'electricity' of the Godhead that flows through all creation, and that's present within every living thing, is called 'the Shabd.' Shabd or Shabda is a term for the Inner Light and Sound of God, sometimes referred to as 'the Audible Life Stream.' This Current can be seen as well as heard. This is the Sound of God if we did but know it, and is the Light of Eternity if we could only recognize it within ourselves. Surat Shabda Yoga, the spiritual practice of Sant Mat, literally means: "the attention-faculty of the soul (Surat) becoming one (yoked, yoga, or in union) with the Inner Light and Sound Current (Shabda) of God." The inner Light-Sound Stream can be encountered during the silence of contemplative meditation when we directly open ourselves up to It. Here's a list of other mystic-terms for this same imminent Power of the Godhead used in various world religions and languages: the Sound Current, Holy Stream of Light, Ein Sof, Vadan, Holy Stream of Sound, Holy Spirit, Word, Logos, Christ (as in, "In the beginning was the Word..." Gospel of John, and, "Who else is Christ but the Sound of God." Acts of John), Saunt-e Sarmad, Tao, Music of the Spheres, Nada, Ik Ong Kaar, Hu, Ism-i-Azam, the Voice of the Silence, the Lost

Chord, Davar, Memra, Anhad Shabd, Song of the Creator, Naam, Bani, Kalam-i-llahi, Shechinah, Kalma, Dhun, Sultan-ul--Azkar. In some circles of Eastern Orthodox Christian mysticism it's been taught for centuries that by contemplating the Divine Light of the Holy Trinity one partakes of the Divine Nature of God and enters into the various stages of Gnosis, Theosis, and Divinization. These are Greek terms which essentially mean: 'becoming God.' Souls know God in their experience by contemplating (Theoria Theologica) His Light. The Masters of Sant Mat/Shabda Yoga also teach meditation upon the Holy Stream of Light. In addition, they practice 'Theosis' of the inner Sound as well. In fact, they teach that inner Sound is more effective than Light in elevating the soul back up to its True Home again. In Sant Mat, listening to the inner Heavenly Music is considered the most effective way to charm the 'serpent mind' and rise above bodyconsciousness during meditation, allowing us to realize or experience for ourselves the 'Pearl of Great Price.' (See the "Hymn of the Pearl" in the Acts of St. Thomas, a Gnostic book.) The soul experientially ascends during meditation, and leaving duality behind, realizes its true Oneness with God again.

"A practice of the Sufis is the sounding of Hu. Talk about the Hu as divine Essence, before qualification, before knowledge. And the practice of emptying. So, how do we develop this capacity? What can we do to promote the expansion and refinement of God Consciousness in our being? The keys are: emptying (which is same as purifying mind), trusting, opening, and receptivity. {{talk more on emptying and trusting}}"-Unknown WHO WAS THE FIRST GOD? How God was first a name of the Buddha, or; an inquiry into the Buddhist influence on the Goths and European languages, and other related topics traced through language and myths. It is my belief that most philologists repeat the work of previous philologists, and although they are, by far, more learned then I, and most have a love for their labor, there is no logic in only repeating the conclusions and assumptions of others. To this day, although there is a general consensus on the original etymon forming our present word God, there is no understanding of how this word was used

before it was a title pre-fixed to Odin’s name. For that matter, as opinions go, there is little evidence suggesting that the word God derived from a verb involved in any particular libation or religious ritual as suggested below. A generally agreed and frequently copied etymology given to the word God is; God O.E. god “supreme being, deity,” from P.Gmc. *guthan (cf. Du. god, Ger. Gott, O.N. guð, Goth. guþ), from PIE *ghut- “that which is invoked” (cf. Sanskrit. huta- “invoked,” an epithet of Indra), from root *gheu (e) or khutóm- “to call, invoke.” But some trace it to PIE *ghu-to“poured,” from root *gheu- “to pour, pour a libation” (source of Gk. khein “to pour,” khoane “funnel” and khymos “juice;” also in the phrase khute gaia “poured earth,” referring to a burial mound). “Given the Greek facts, the Germanic form may have referred in the first instance to the spirit immanent in a burial mound” A better etymology reads; "god (gρd). Also 3-4 godd. [Com. Teut.: OE. god (masc. in sing.; pl. godu, godo neut., godas masc.) corresponds to OFris., OS., Du. god masc., OHG. got, cot (MHG. got, mod.Ger. gott)

masc., ON. goð, guð neut. and masc., pl. goð, guð neut. (later Icel. pl. guðir masc.; Sw., Da. gud), Goth. guÞ (masc. in sing.; pl. guÞa, guda neut.). The Goth. and ON. words always follow the neuter declension, though when used in the Christian sense they are syntactically masc. The OTeut. type is therefore *guđom neut {assumed}., the adoption of the masculine concord being presumably due to the Christian use of the word. The neuter sb., in its original heathen use, would answer rather to L. numen than to L. deus. Another approximate equivalent of deus in OTeut. was *ansu-z (Goth. in latinized pl. form anses, ON. ρss, OE. Ós- in personal names, ésa genit. pl.); but this seems to have been applied only to the higher deities of the native pantheon, never to foreign gods; and it never came into Christian use. The ulterior etymology is disputed. Apart from the unlikely hypothesis of adoption from some foreign tongue, the OTeut. *gubom implies as its pre-Teut. type either *ghudho-m or *ghutóm. The former does not appear to admit of explanation; but the latter would represent the neut. of the passive pple. of a root *gheu-. There are two Aryan roots of the required form (both *glheu, with palatal aspirate): one meaning ‘to invoke’ (Sanskrit. hū), the other ‘to pour, to offer sacrifice’ (Sanskrit hu, Gr. χέειν,

OE. yéotan YETE v.). Hence *glhutó-m has been variously interpreted as ‘what is invoked’ (cf. Sanskrit puru-hūta ‘much-invoked’, an epithet of Indra) and as ‘what is worshipped by sacrifice’ (cf. Sanskrit hutá, which occurs in the sense ‘sacrificed to’ as well as in that of ‘offered in sacrifice’). Either of these conjectures is fairly plausible, as they both yield a sense practically coincident with the most obvious definition deducible from the actual use of the word, ‘an object of worship’. The word God, appears to enter Christianity through the first Gothic bible in the third century, but as the earliest Christians were Buddhists, they two worshiped the figure known as Godama Buddha. The irony being that a word, which was originally Buddhist, was chosen to translate the head divinity of a Buddhist corruption (Christianity) , and this also gives us an idea of how secret and pervasive was the influence of Buddhism in both ancient Europe and the Middle East, and even a somewhat related mingling in Egyptian sophistry. . Finally there is the important concept of the deity of Hu. Whether Hu was considered as the god of Arabia, India, or Greece; all of which countries have claimed

him to be theirs, he is described as having been the first to teach his people to build, to plant and form themselves into groups and societies, and also to have given them laws and ordinances by which to live their lives. According to Grecian mythology he is also said to having been cast adrift in an ark on the sea and left to the mercy of the elements, and that he was miraculously saved. These similar and familiar stories are also ascribed to Menu, the great patriarch of Hindustan and also to Vishnu in his ninth incarnation. Sir William Jones is of opinion that this deity was also the Coin or Woden of Scandinavia and the Fo-Hi of China. Hu is recorded not merely as having colonized Britain, but as having colonized it in equity and peace, rather than by means of bloodshed and violence. This praiseworthy distinction is also ascribed alike to Vishnu, Fo-Hi, and to Manco Capac who is described by Bryant, in his Ancient Mythology, in the following words: He lived in the time of the flood, He first erected altars, He first collected men together and formed them into petty communities,

He first gave laws and distributed justice, He divided mankind by their families and nations over the face of the earth. Finally it is most important to remember that the name 'Hu' is the same as the term that was used in the Hebrew for one of the Divine names. 'He' and 'Hu' are also used in the Arabic version of the Scriptures, once for EI (Psalm xcix. v2), and another in (Genesis xlix. v10) for Shiloh. ORIGINS and BELIEFS

Before you understand the beliefs you need to understand the origins of those beliefs. Who where the Druid? From The elements of the Druid Tradition by Philip Carr Gomm ISBN# 1-85230-202-X The esoteric story of Druidry's roots is hauntingly beautiful. The magicians of Atlantis had discovered the secrets of nature and worked in tune with her powers. But some used these same powers for their own ends, to dominate and manipulate others. Eleanor Merry in The Flaming door talk of the struggle

between these two groups: "The War in Atlantis was the war of White against Black magic between those who saw in Nature the great Divine Mother of men and used her gifts for human welfare, and those who saw in Nature the satanic Temptress, offering dark dominion and cruel power" . As catastrophe struck Atlantis, the dark lords were engulfed as they tried to hold on to their temporal power. The White sages, having greater gifts of foreknowledge and a deeper conviction in the supremacy of spiritual wealth over the material, journeyed both east and west. In the west they landed on the shores of American, in the east on the shores of Ireland and the western coasts of Britain. Or this is the version I was given along time ago by my Guides, before I read the above: During the final days, we of the white priesthood and the priestess' of the Great Mother left in great ships. We took only our families, knowledge and the means to survive. The promise of the Great Mother was our only hope and guide. We left in spring, the time of new beginnings, with the blessings of the Great Ones and the Seed Bearer. The foretelling was that the seeds would go out over the waters, be blow about by the winds and land in strange

soil. They would be tested with fire and sword, but would grow to be and lead a great race. So we divided the knowledge between the ships, so that it would not all be lost if something evil happened. And so it happened, we went out in great ships, a late winter storm hit us, thunder and lighting were everywhere and the ships were separated. Some ended up in Egypt, the middle east, some in the British Islands and the Americas. In reality we can only trace our history thru recorded history to about the 1300- 1400s. Even tho we trace our oral "lines" or "spiritual ancestors" all the way back to Hu Gadarn, who is considered the founder of the Druids. Who was Hu Gadarn? He was the Hero/god that led the Cymry (Celts) to Wales from Ceylon according to Robert Graves in his book The White Goddess". A sort of Celtic Moses. He is also know as Hu-Hesus to the Gaulish Celts and his names is sometimes translated as "Son of the Creator". These are the Druids Beliefs:, as I was taught them: * As Above, So Below. (as the Universe so the soul) * The "Microcosm (Humankind) is a miniature

of the Macrocosm (The Divinity.)" * We Believe that there has always been a Holy Trinity and that this pattern repeats itself throughout nature. *We Believe that man is comprisied of a trinity of Body, Mind and Spirit. * We Believe that the complete person is the master of these three within her/himself. * We Believe that religion must grow as mankind's spiritual understanding grows. A religion that does not grow will die. * Through interlocking psychic forces, Divinity exists within each man and woman. * Souls reincarnate in order to learn valuable lessons in the path way to ultimate enlightenment. * The law of Karma governs which lessons are to be learned and in what manner. * Each person is an individual, yet we are all kindred spirits in the search for knowledge and on the path to the infinite; therefore we should cooperate and aid one another whenever possible in the spirit of perfect love and perfect trust. * We should avoid disputes and violence in our

dealings with one another. * The purpose of our studies in enlightenment of the consciousness which may be experienced as "Initiation," here defined as stages of enlightenment or expanded awareness, comes with the understanding of the forces of the Universe. * We recognize various levels of this awareness and attainment with symbolic rites and degrees. * We conceive of the Creative Power of the Universe as manifesting through polarity: as Masculine and Feminine forces; and that this same Creative Power lives within all people and functions through the interaction of Nature. We value neither the Male nor the Female above the other, but rather, believe them to be equal and necessary to one another. * We see Science, Religion and Magick as wisdom in living, and as being aware of and in harmony with the Universe and our place within it. We acknowledge a depth of powers and understanding which is far greater than is apparent to the average person. Because it is often "unknown", these powers are often called "Occult" or "Supernatural", but we see them as that which is the potential of all humans, and indeed that of all sentient life.

* We recognize other planes of "being" than just the physical one on which we reside. We recognize the powers of interaction of these planes which provide the basis for paranormal phenomenon and MAGICK. * We practice Symbolic Rites to attune ourselves with the natural rhythm of life forces, marked by the phases of the Moon and the Seasonal Quarters and Cross-Quarters. * We seek affirmation and fulfillment of life in a continuation of the cycles of evolution and the development of consciousness. We seek within Nature, the universe and ourselves for that which is contributory to our physical, mental, emotional and spiritual knowledge and wellbeing. * We recognize that our Philosophy gives us a unique responsibility with our environment. We seek to live in harmony with Nature, in a balance that promotes the continued development of life, and in cooperation with Nature and it's forces. Chanting by Maggie Jacobus The universe is sound and we’re all picking up the vibrations of everything and everyone we encounter. Jeff Thompson, D.C., BFA, founder

and director of the Center for Neuroacoustic Research in Encinitas, CA. explains how this fact can affect how we feel after interacting with certain people. “We oscillate to the vibration of everything around us, including other people,” he states. “If you hang out with an enlightened spiritual master, attending talks every night, you might not remember a thing that was said, but you feel different. It’s more about the interactions of your fields, than anything that else, such as what was said. It has to do with relationships and your resting frequencies.” Thompson goes on to explain scientifically why we hit it off with some people and not with others. “You and I are both resonating at different frequencies. If those frequencies happen to fall within a certain mathematical relationship to each other that in music we call a harmonic, then we click. If it’s an anti-harmonic, the best thing we can do is agree to disagree. And that may happen with your own kid!”Because of all the different vibrations and frequencies we encounter on a daily basis, it’s important to have a practice to keep oneself tuned up, so to speak. In his book, “The Healing Power of Sound: Recovery from Life-Threatening Illness Using Sound, Music and Voice,” medical oncologist Mitchell Gaynor, M.D. provides numerous suggestions for developing a sound self-healing practice. One

such suggestion is his “Fundamental Sound and Imagery Meditation,” which is taken from his book and shared here:“Begin by closing your eyes and creating a mental picture that represents your essence—a column of pure, vital energy, a rushing waterfall, a bright white light, or any other strong visual manifestation of your essence that feels intuitively meaningful to you. If applicable, invest this image with the power to spur change or regeneration in any part of the body that calls out for healing. “Now further animate this mind-picture by combining it with breath and sound. The power of breath is such because it is the quintessential element of life. Perceptible breath is what we feel when the air moves through our nostrils or our mouth. The circular force of breath that draws it in and moves it out is the life energy that comes from our essence. And sound is nothing more than audible breath, a way to manifest our infinite life energy.“The most fundamental sound in every religious practice I know, whether it’s Christian Gregorain chants, the Jewish mystical Kabbalistic tradition, Sanskrit, Native American, or Islamic Sufi practice, is the sound HU—the basic healing sound that connects all of us with our heart center. This exercise gives you the opportunity to invoke that sound at the same time that you feel the force behind your

breath."1. Breathe in and out through your nose for one minute. Think the sound HU as you breathe out.2. Breathe in and out through your mouth. Chant ‘HU’with each out breath. Continue for one minute.3. Breathe in through your mouth and out through your nose. Think HU as you breathe out. Continue for one minute.4. Breathe in through your nose and out through your mouth. Chant ‘HU’ with each out breath for one minute.“As you open your eyes and return to awareness, hold in your mind the memory of that image, imbued now with the force of sound and breath. Take it with you as you move through your day, as a reminder that you were born with the power to bring into your life sustained periods of serenity, pleasure and happiness.”Chanting is a powerful and simple way to incorporate a sound practice into one’s life. Chanting in a group is exponentially more intense because of the law of entrainment. Gaynor hosts regular chant sessions for his cancer patients. “Chanting in a group is very, very powerful,” he says

-Bhapuji Tisziji Munoz Tisziji on Hu: "As a young man, having meditated with Master Kirpal Singji among others, ...I also had the fortune of spending time with and talking with Pir Vilayat Khan, Hazrat's son. Hazrat, as well as other sound explorer-yogis, discovered and taught concerning the Blessings of Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, which, as representing the God State, is basic, deep, devotional healing breathing!

After Huuing for so many years you Huuu into being Huuuuuuuuuuuuued! Just keep Huuing, enter the Hu-kar if you will know for yourself. May HU reveal itself to you as the Hu you always are as the Am I Is It!!" Tisziji: “Hu could mean anything, but here it means ‘burn’. Burn means liberated creativity. Liberated creativity is what ‘Spirit’ means here.” Hu is the universally sacred word or name of God, regarded as a sacred sound. Hu is a vibratory tone used for centering oneself and attuning to the divine in each of us. Tisziji: “Hu is conscious breathing practice by toning in the form of chanting, emphasizing the exhalation as deep, gentle, but extreme release of all pain and the suffering of all bad and good karma. Hu is a declaration of already existing freedom from all suffering, meaning it is already done, already released, already gone beyond. In other words, last breath, ultimate breath, no breath.” Begin chanting

Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. No less than 12 and no more than 60 long deep Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuus. It is pranayam, toning and transcending all at once. It is my recommendation and practice for all sincere beings. Of course, there is a connection with the ancient Om mani padma HuuuuuuuuuuuuuM! But just chant audibly and silently Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu. The goal is the Heart-basis of the path. If you are beyond thought, word and concept you don't exist! Head out from ass the light shines brilliantly! Enlightenment is ultimate science. Ultimate science is enlightenment. As in emphasizing the exhalation over a relaxed deep inhalation. Through Huuuu, as perfect release, funnel sahasra energy into your space and the world at large. Then, hold your peace at the heart beyond breathing and heartbeat! Practice. Hu for the Sufis means: the divine.

For certain yogis, Hu, as the vocalization of the exhalation, is ultimate release, without which your shit would end on the spot! So, Hu is end, death and rebirth all at once! Without Hu there is no life. Without you there is no life. Hu is the breath! No one! No thing! Already gone! Hu is goneness! Hu as goneness is BURN! Broaden focus beyond assness, self, body, world and mind beyond time, space, energy, matter and universe altogether. Such is Hu, ultimate exhalation! For this stillness you recover is the wisdom peace and compassion you can be living to all beings, if you practice the sacrifice! This is practice, good practice in the spirit of the flawless, selfless masters. What is it that makes you conscious? No answer! So, nothing makes you conscious! Which nothing? Without the all nothing love of the Heart

would or could you or anyone or anything be at all? I also had the fortune of spending time with and talking with Pir Vilayat Khan, Hazrat's son. Hazrat, as well as other sound explorer-yogis, discovered and taught concerning the Blessings of Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, which, as representing the God State, is basic, deep, devotional healing breathing! After Huuing for so many years you Huuu into being Huuuuuuuuuuuuued! Just keep Huuing, enter the Hu-kar if you will know for yourself. May HU reveal itself to you as the Hu you always are as the Am I Is It!! The Hu is with you. Exhale enlightened being to infinity! Continue to liberate all beings!

Laughing is best practice! Reality is the already done! Toast!

No more dreams... Only nothing exists. God is nothingness realization! The no thing realized, Be Hu-tiful. Thank Hu always. Just free is great! Tisziji: “Hu could mean anything, but here it means ‘burn’. Burn means liberated creativity. Liberated creativity is what ‘Spirit’ means here.” Hu is the universally sacred word or name of God, regarded as a sacred sound. Hu is a vibratory tone used for centering oneself and attuning to the divine in each of us. Tisziji: “Hu is conscious breathing practice by toning in the form of chanting, emphasizing the exhalation as deep, gentle, but extreme release of all pain and the suffering of all bad and good karma. Hu is a declaration of already existing freedom from all suffering, meaning it is already done, already released, already gone beyond. In other words, last breath, ultimate

breath, no breath.” Tisziji: “First, end old programs, and continue to create new productive programs! Or, allow programs to be created out of your deep Heart practice. Ordinarily, you are happy because of programs that work for you. You are unhappy when you are in conflict with your programs. Heart-Fire Sound spiritual practice starts from the base reality of no programs, and one begins to create programs in accordance with laws which access and/or increase psychophysical health, intelligence-awareness, enlightenment and transcendent wisdom realization, also known as compassionate heartfulness despite all relative programs of changing conditions."

Heart-Fire Sound Yoga "Heart-fire sound yoga is what is lived here.It is as simple as breathing into silence,breathing up from silence and down into silencelike a cork in the ocean bobs up and down on the waves;the same may be said of the practitioner bobbing in and out of the ocean of silence. Heart-fire sound is this infinite ocean of silence; breathing is the engine of transformational

radiance.Then practice thinking into silence. Then feel into silence.Remember, all phenomena is relative to time.All phenomena are forms of Heart-fire sound, forms of silence. Act into silence.Put everything, all body functions,all social, occupational, professional, public and private functions into silence.Fold all words and speech into silence. All awarenesses must be surrendered into silence.All lights and sounds must be surrendered into silence.All words must be surrendered into silence.All self and other programs must be surrendered into silence.All desire and ambition must be surrendered into silence.All suffering, pleasure and bliss must be surrendered into silence.All images of anything and anyone must be surrendered into silence. With nothing and no one left to cling to, identify with, or refer to,surrender silence into silence, and surrender this too.This is good practice! Silence is the all-spacious peace of the Heart. This is the yoga of accessing Heart-fire sound as the Hu-dha teaches it, loves it, reveals it, initiates it, empowers it, and lives it to all beings. Chant Hu into infinity."

Tisziji Muñoz Mastering Only Burn Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Always go back to free breathing. And recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend all karmas of time, space, energy and matter. Exhale Only Burn. Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend all karmas of birth, life and death and after death. Exhale Only Burn! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend all karmas of feeling and positive and negative emotions, as these programs bind mind to things and beings

from the far past into the present now or the deep now extending into the distant and infinite future of nowness. Exhale Only Burn! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend every perception, impression, depression or repression of relative sound, light, gravity and electromagnetic energy. Only Burn! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend every perception, experience, or knowledge of clear light and pure sound and their ultra forms of wisdom or pure silent being. Exhale Only Burn! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend

every form of memory, happy memories, unhappy memories, traumatic memories, tragic memories, painful memories, violent memories, negative hostile and destructive memories. Exhale Only Burn! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend every idea of time and every thought and reflection of life and death, as time or fear of time. Exhale Only Burn! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend every recognition, perception or formulation of any pattern, matrix, system, or process which reinforces or gravitates self into timeenergy or time-matter, time-space or timelessness. Exhale Only Burn! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

Recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend all forms, all thought forms, thought patterns, thought processes, or thought linkage, interconnecting or interpenetrating or inter-communicational programs of distraction bondage. Exhale Only Burn! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Silence Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend every act or desire, will or intention to do, to know, or to be as self, thought, mind, or world at any level of matter, energy, space, time, or spirit. Exhale Only Burn! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Then recognize, release, allow to release, liberate and transcend every notion of spiritual, cosmic or enlightened aspiration, practice, understanding or realization, since any thought form is gravitational

and creates delusion in unawakened time space beings. Exhale Only Burn! Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Let the fire burn as fire is, must and will be. This fire as the burn is the process and the Living Master. It is also the wordless teaching, its divine burn and extreme transcendence into profoundly ecstatic being and culture free creativity. It is also true Heart-Fire Sound, the Voice and Word of pure Only Burn Heart Song. Love always, Tisziji HU

The Language of Birds by René Guénon Source: Studies in Comparative Religion, Vol. 3, No. 2. (Spring, 1969) © World Wisdom, Inc. www.studiesincomparativereligion.com

Wassaffate saffan Faz-zajirati zajran Fat-taliyati dhikran (By those who are ranged in ranks, Who repel and rout, And who recite the invocation THERE is often mention, in different traditions, of a mysterious language called the "language of the birds". The expression is clearly a symbolic one since the very importance which is attached to the knowledge of the language— it is considered to be the prerogative of a high initiation—precludes a literal interpretation. The Quran for example says (XXVII, 15) “And Solomon was David's heir and he said, ‘O men, we have been taught the language of the birds (_ ullimnā mantiq at-tayr) and all favours have been showered upon us’.” Elsewhere we read of heroes, like Siegfried in the Nordic legend, who understand this language of the birds as soon as they have overcome the dragon, and the symbolism in question may be easily understood from this. Victory over the dragon has, as its immediate consequence, the conquest of immortality which is represented by some object, the approach to which is barred by the dragon, and the conquest of immortality implies, essentially, reintegration

at the centre of the human state, that is, at the point where communication is established with the higher states of being. It is this communication which is represented by the understanding of the language of the birds and, in fact, birds are often taken to symbolise the angels which are precisely the higher states of being. That is the significance, in the Gospel parable of the grain of mustard seed, of "the birds of the air" which came to lodge in the branches of the tree[1]—the tree which represents the axis that passes through the centre of each state of being and connects all the states with each other.[2] In the Quranic text given above the term assāffāt literally designates the birds but symbolically refers to the angels (al-malā’ikah), and thus the first line signifies the constitution of the celestial and spiritual hierarchies.[3] The second line denotes the struggle of the angels against the demons, the celestial powers against the internal ones, that is, the opposition between the higher and the lower states.[4] In the Hindu tradition this is the struggle of the Dēvas against the Asuras and also, according to a symbolism which comes very close to the symbolism of our theme, the fight of Garuda against the Naga which is, moreover, none other than the above mentioned serpent or dragon. Garuda is the

eagle and elsewhere his place is taken by other birds such as the ibis, the stork or the heron,[5] all enemies and destroyers of reptiles. Finally, in the third verse, the angels recite the dhikr which normally means the recitation of the Quran—not, needless to say, the Quran expressed in human language but its eternal prototype inscribed on the Guarded Tablet (allawh al-mahfūz) which stretches from heaven to earth like Jacob's Ladder throughout all the degrees of Universal Existence.[6] Similarly, in the Hindu tradition, it is said that the Dēvas in their struggle against the Asuras protected themselves (acchandayan) by reciting Vedic hymns which, for this reason, were given the name of chandas, a word which denotes rhythm. The same idea is contained in the word dhikr which, in Islamic esoterism, is used of the rhythmic formulae that correspond exactly to Hindu mantras. The repetition of these formulae is intended to bring about the harmonization of the different elements of the being and to cause vibrations which, by their repercussions throughout the whole hierarchy of the states, are capable of opening up a communication, with the higher states. This is, moreover, generally speaking, the essential and primordial purpose of all rites. This brings us back directly to what was said at the outset about "the language of the birds",

which can also be called "angelic language", and which is symbolized in the human world by rhythmic language, for the science of rhythm, which has many applications, is in fact ultimately the basis of all the means which can be brought into action in order to enter into communication with the higher states of being. This is why it is said in an Islamic tradition that Adam, whilst in the Earthly Paradise, spoke in verse, that is, in rhythmic language. It is also why the Sacred Books are written in rhythmic language, which clearly makes them something altogether different from the mere "poems" (in the purely profane sense) which the antitraditional prejudice of the "critics" would have them to be; nor was poetry itself, in its origins, the vain literature it has now become as a result of the degeneration which is part of the downward march of the human cycle.[7] It had on the contrary a truly sacred character. Examples can be found as far back as classical Western antiquity, of poetry being called the "language of the Gods", an expression equivalent to that we have already used since the "Gods", that is, the Dēvas,[8] represent, like the angels, the higher states of being. In Latin, verses were called carmina, a name connected with their use in the accomplishment of rites, for the word carmen is identical with the Sanskrit Karma which must

be understood here in its special sense of "ritual action".[9] The poet himself, the interpreter of the "sacred language", which is as a transparent veil over the Divine Word, was vates, a word which implies a certain degree of the prophetic inspiration. Later, by a further degeneration,[10] the vates became no more than a common “diviner”[11] and carmen (whence the word "charm") no more than a "spell", that is something brought about by low magic. We have here yet another illustration of the fact that magic—we might even say sorcery—is the last thing to be left behind when traditions disappear. These few indications should be enough to show how inept it is to make fun of stories which speak of the "language of the birds". It is all too easy and too simple to disdain as "superstitions" everything one cannot understand; but the ancients themselves knew very well what they meant when they used symbolic language. The true superstition in the strictly etymological sense (quod superstat) is what outlives itself, that is, the "dead letter"; but this very survival, however lacking in interest it may seem, is none the less not so totally insignificant, for the Spirit which "bloweth where it listeth" (and when it listeth) can always come to breathe fresh life into the symbols and the rites, and give them back

their lost meaning and the fulness of their original virtue.

NOTES [1] See Man and His Becoming according to the Vēdānta, p. 41, note 1. [2] In the medieval symbol of the Peridexion (a corruption of Paradision) one sees birds on the branches of a tree and a dragon at its foot (see The Symbolism of the Cross, Ch. IX). In a study of the symbolism of "the birds of Paradise", Charbonneau-Lassay has reproduced an illustration of a piece of sculpture in which the bird is shown with only a head and wings, a form in which angels are often represented. [3] The word saff, "rank", is one of the many which have been suggested as the origin of the word sufi and tasawwuf (Sufism). Whilst this derivation does not seem to be acceptable from the purely linguistic point of view, it is none the less true that, like many other derivations of the same kind, it does represent one of the ideas actually contained in these two terms, for the "spiritual hierarchies" are essentially identical with the degrees of initiation.

[4] This opposition exists in all beings in the form of the two tendencies, one upward and the other downward, called respectively sattva and tames in the Hindu tradition. It is also what is symbolized in Mazdeism by the antagonism between light and darkness, personified respectively by Ormuzd and Ahriman. [5] See, in this connection, the remarkable works of Charbonneau-Lassay on the animal symbols of Christ (in Le Bestiaire du Christ). It is necessary to point out that the symbolic opposition between the bird and the serpent exists only as long as the serpent is seen in its malefic aspect. In its benefic aspect it is sometimes united with the bird as in the figure of Quetzalcohuatl in the ancient American tradition. On the other hand the combat between the eagle and the serpent is also mentioned in Mexican myths. In connection with the benefic aspect we may recall the Biblical text "Be ye therefore as wise as serpents and harmless as doves" (St. Matthew, X, 16). [6] As regards the symbolism of the book, with which this is directly connected, see The Symbolism of the Cross, ch. XIV. [7] One can say, in a general way, that art and science have become profane by a similar

degeneration which has stripped them of their traditional character and consequently of everything that has a higher meaning. This subject has been discussed at length in L'Esotérisme de Dante, ch. II, The Crisis of the Modern World, ch. IV, and The Reign of Quantity and the Signs of the Times, ch. VIII. [8] The Sanskrit Deva and the Latin Deus are one and the same word. [9] The word “poetry” is derived from the Greek word poiein which has the same meaning as the Sanskrit root Kri from which Karma stems, and which is to be found in the Latin verb creare understood according to its primal significance. The idea in question was thus originally quite different from the mere production of artistic or literary works in the profane sense which Aristotle seems to have had exclusively in mind when speaking of what he called "poetic sciences". [10] The first degeneration was the isolation of the vates from the generality, that is, his becoming an exception rather than a norm. (Translator's note). [11] The word"diviner" itself has deviated just as much in meaning, for etymologically it is no less than divinus, that is "the interpreter of the Gods". The "auspices" (from ayes spicere,

meaning to "observe the birds"), omens drawn from the flight and song of birds, are more particularly related to the "language of the birds" understood here in the literal sense but none the less identified with the "language of the Gods" since the Gods were held to make known their will through these omens. The birds thus played the part of messengers analogous (but on a very much lower plane) to the part that is generally attributed to the angels (hence their name, since "messenger" is precisely the meaning of the Greek angelos). Russian DNA Research http://www.psychicchildren.co.uk/4-3RussianDNAResearch.html Russian biophysicist and molecular biologist Pjotr Garjajev and his colleagues have been carrying out cutting-edge research the more esoteric nature of DNA. They simply did not believe that 90% of our DNA is ‘Junk DNA’. From the German book Vernetzte Intelligenz by Grazyna Fosar and Franz Bludorf (summarised and translated by Baerbel):The latest research explains phenomena such as clairvoyance, intuition, spontaneous and remote acts of healing, self healing, affirmation techniques, unusual light-auras around people (namely spiritual masters), mind's influence on weather-

patterns and much more. The Russian scientists also found out that our DNA can cause disturbing patterns in the vacuum, thus producing magnetized wormholes! Wormholes are the microscopic equivalents of the socalled Einstein-Rosen bridges in the vicinity of black holes (left by burned-out stars). These are tunnel connections between entirely different areas in the universe through which information can be transmitted outside of space and time. The DNA attracts these bits of information and passes them on to our consciousness. What we are seeing here is ‘Hyper-communication’, where information is passed inter dimensionally. It is as though the DNA acts as a ‘Stargate’ between this dimension and others. In the book there are several stories of how this information is downloaded via DNA.The Italian composer Giuseppe Tartini for instance dreamt one night that a devil sat at his bedside playing the violin. The next morning Tartini was able to note down the piece exactly from memory, he called it the Devil’s Trill Sonata. For years, a 42-year old male nurse dreamt of a situation in which he was hooked up to a kind of knowledge CD-ROM. Verifiable knowledge from all imaginable fields was then transmitted to him that he was able to recall in the morning. There was such a flood of information that it

seemed a whole encyclopaedia was transmitted at night. The majority of facts were outside his personal knowledge base and reached technical details about which he knew absolutely nothing.It was also noted how this information can be passed between individuals who’s DNA is ‘turned on’. This helps explain how many of the Psychic Children can exchange complex concepts to each other through an invisible web. It is the DNA communicating over vast distances: We now know that just as on the Internet, our DNA can feed its proper data into the network, can call up data from the network and can establish contact with other participants in the network. Remote healing, telepathy or remote sensing about the state of relatives etc. can thus be explained. Some animals know also from afar when their owners plan to return home. That can be freshly interpreted and explained via the concepts of group consciousness and hyper communication. Russian researcher Dr.Vladimir Poponin put DNA in a tube and beamed a laser through it. When the DNA was removed, the laser light continued spiralling on its own, like it would through a crystal! This effect is called ‘Phantom DNA Effect’. It is surmised that energy from outside of

space and time still flows through the activated wormholes after the DNA was removed. The side effect encountered most often in hyper communication and also in human beings are inexplicable electromagnetic fields in the vicinity of the persons concerned. Electronic devices like CD players and the like can be irritated and cease to function for hours. When the electromagnetic field slowly dissipates, the devices function normally again. Many healers and psychics know this effect from their work. More and more children are being born with these amazing abilities and is becoming very clear it has to do with the DNA change. This has never occurred before in quite this way and many researchers believe our DNA will become fully functional by late 2012. It is no coincidence that 2012 is the end of the Mayan calendar and the proposed time of ‘Galactic alignment’ and the move from the age of Piscies into the Age of Aquarius. New research shows there is an intimate link between DNA, the Sun and what is going on in our Galaxy. DNA and Solar RadiationBiologist Charles Darwin was one of the first to describe the evolutionary process of one of natural selection, whereby the most capable flourish at the expense of the weak. Later, it was found that genetic mutation, exaggerated by

selective breeding, was the facilitating prime mover in the selection process. But Maurice Cotterell, author of The Mayan Prophecies, Astrogenetics and several other cutting edge books has studied the effects of solar radiation on humans for over twenty years and discovered that genetic mutations are caused through the action of ionising radiations. He has found that X-rays and gamma rays from the Sun are the key factor in genetic leaps of species. The DNA is spliced which causes the genetic mutations. Ionising radiation and magnetic radiation from solar flares on the Sun’s surface and other sources have acted upon developing genera causing mutational leaps in species. He also discovered that these periods of radiation cause people to become more intelligent and make great advances in society. These claims are mapped out in detail in The Mayan Prophecies. The sunspot cycles are part of this mutational process. Cotterell found that the suns solar flares peak in an 11.5-year, a 187year, a 3,740-year and an 18,137-year cycle, which increase in intensity on respective peaks. 1991 was the peak of an 11.5-year cycle where sunspot activity was at an all time high. It is theorized by many that the peak of all the cycles together are destined to meet in December 2012.He found that the Mayan

calendar also uses the same cycles for recording time, proving that they had advanced knowledge of the Sun even before the invention of a telescope. In fact, the Mayans had such an advanced knowledge of the Sun and the movement of the Galaxy; we are only just starting to catch up now. Galactic Alignment 2012John Major Jenkins, author of Galactic Alignment and Maya Cosmogenisis has discovered evidence that we are aligning with galactic centre and moving into what is called the Photon Band, an area of highly charged particles. Through years of research and time spent with the Quiche Mayan people of Guatemala, he soon realised there was a distinct connection to the end date of the Mayan calendar and the process of our solar system aligning with Galactic centre (also called the ‘Central Sun’ and 'Hunab Ku'). The end date of the calendar is December 21st 2012, which correlates with when we will ‘peak’ in this highly charged area of the Galaxy. Galactic alignment is a rare astronomical event that brings the solstice sun into alignment with the centre of the Milky Way galaxy every 12,960 years.

Hunab Ku - The Giver of Movement & Measure David Wilcock, author of the Convergence series generally agrees with Jenkins and believes it is the process we are all going through called ‘Ascension’. According to Wilcock, who runs the excellent www.ascension2000.com website, and is believed to be the reincarnation of Edgar Cayce, we are actually arriving at the end of a 75,000 year galactic cycle and a more common 25,000 year planetary cycle. Jenkins explains how this fits in with with the 25,920-year precession cycle. The number 25,920 comes up in Hindu, Nordic and Babylonian doctrines. He also noticed that the Maya and the ancient Egyptians knew all about Galactic Alignment too. 26,000 also harmonises with the 260 days of the sacred Tzolkin calender. The ‘bulge’ in

the centre of the Milky Way is the location of Galactic centre. The Galactic anti-centre is the area of the Plaedies, Orion and Gemini. But it is the Plaedies that have always been associated with higher consciousness. This might give some indication as to why the Mayans were interested in the Plaedies and the Egyptians so obsessed with Orion. This is the symbolic crown chakra of the galaxy! With the Photon Band charging through the galaxy from galactic centre to anti-centre, this represents the kundalini energy rising up through the charkas, but on a slightly bigger scale. We are heading into the ‘galactic kundalini’, so we better get ready!So what we have here is an ancient knowledge of the movement of the galaxy and how it is linked to our spiritual awakening. What I want to talk about now is exactly how this is linked to DNA mutation. The HeliosphereThe Russian National Academy of Sciences in Novosibirsk, Siberia, have been carrying out little known research into the movement of our solar system through the galaxy. They have also found that we are moving into an area of space where the vibration is higher. Wilcock explains that the Sun has a magnetic field and that field creates an egg around our solar system, which is called the heliosphere. The heliosphere is shaped like a big teardrop, which is heading into this area

of highly charged space.

The basic structure of the Heliosphere (courtesy of NASA) The Russians have looked at the leading edge of this heliosphere, and they have observed glowing, excited plasma energy there. This plasma energy used to be 10 astronomical units deep (an astronomical unit is the distance from the Earth to the Sun, 93,000,000 miles). So ten astronomical units represents the

normal thickness of this glowing energy that we used to see at the front end of the Solar System. Today, that glowing plasma has gone to 100 astronomical units deep. …. that's a 1,000 percent increase in the overall brightness of the energy at the front end of the Solar System. And this means that the Solar System itself is moving into an area where the energy is more highly charged. That higher-charged energy is in turn exciting the plasma and causing more of it to form, so you see more luminosity, more brightness. This energy is then flowing into the Sun, which in turn emits the energy and spreads it out along its equatorial plane, which is called the Ecliptic. This in turn is saturating interplanetary space, which causes the solar emissions to travel more quickly and charge up the energy on the planets. And this is conscious energy that is changing how the planet works, how it functions, and what kind of life it supports. The harmonics of the DNA spiral itself are altering. That's the real, hidden cause of spontaneous mass evolutions in previous epochs of time. All this is happening all at the same time, and it's all working up to a crescendo where there is going to be a sudden shift.

This gives us an indication that we are really going through some major changes. The charged particles that are transferred through the Sun and into our solar system are the factor that seems to be dictating our ascension process and DNA activation (the same thing?). Wilcock explains:We can see the case forming for the Sun’s energy being hyper-dimensional in nature, bringing in higher consciousness. This hyper-dimensional increase reaches its full breaking point at the moment of ascension, when we fully enter into an area of higher aetheric density…Does this then suggest that the human race, with the guidance of the psychic children, are preparing for this dimensional shift? It is clear that DNA mutation is a key factor here. It has been proved that those people with extra DNA have these ‘extra human functions’. It is also evident that the Earth, the Sun and our Galaxy are all going through major changes which are affecting our DNA and lifting our consciousness. It looks like we just have to go with the flow and take on these changes as the come. The psychic children have said this all along and thankfully they have been incarnating to give us the guidance and awareness we need. The Awakening of The Cosmic Heart (The Core

Rainbow) We are in the most significant evolutionary transition that our species has ever encountered. Gary Zukav Reconnecting with the Cosmic heart (the Core Rainbow) The Core Rainbow is the personification of the various manifestations and frequencies of The Cosmic Heart. The Core Rainbow Heart is the "universal essence" from which everything in the universe came into being. The Way of the Heart, also known as "The Breath", is one of the most ancient Sacred Teachings of initiation designed to facilitate the ascension of the Human species The energies that we can feel all over Our Mother Earth are pulsing in the same rhythm as our own hearts; we are all attuned with the multidimensional vibration of the Cosmic Heart. Our planet is constantly receiving attunements to align our energies with The Rainbow Core.

The belief that that the Earth’Û orientation caused by precession to the Galactic Centre, triggers the deliver of galactic energnd that the Galactic Centre is being activated as well as our Sun. Even though, there is much encoded mythology associated with the Galactic Centre, there are hints that certain traditions may have retained the knowledge of our connection with the centre of the Universe. In the book, The Pillar of Celestial Fire: And The Lost Science of The Ancient Seers, the author Robert Cox describes universal sacred science shared by the world’Û most enlightened seers from many traditions. He mainly draws from Vedic seedescend upon Earth with descriptions derived from world mythology and describes how ancient seers were aware of the existence of on his scientific understanding of the Plasma Universe. We can add the existence of the Cosmic Web that scientists believe they have detected, amongst other recent scientific discoveries that support the notion that ancient seers were truly able to perceive and correctly interpret galactic cosmology. " Strange Rumblings at the Center of our Galaxy

by Hector Carreon

La Voz de Aztlan "There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, Than are dreamt of in your philosophy." - Shakespeare in Hamlet -

Radio bursts from the Galactic Center (Hunab Ku). Los Angeles, Alta California - October 18, 2005 - (ACN) On March of this year, physics professor and astronomer Scott Hyman of Sweet Briar College made a startling announcement. Dr. Hyman and his colleagues wrote in the science journal Nature that they had detected something very extraordinary at the center of our Milky Way Galaxy. While analyzing low frequency radio wave images taken by the Very Large Array telescope at

Socorro, New Mexico in 2002, Dr. Hyman and his his fellow researchers detected an intermittent signal that seemed intelligently directed. The signal consisted of five highly energetic radio emissions of equal brightness that lasted 10 minutes each and appeared every 77 minutes over a 7-hour period from September 30 to October 1. The discovery has left Professor Scott Hyman and the entire astronomy community "scratching their heads". What are these strange rumblings at the center of our Galaxy? Modern day astrophysicists and astronomers, with their sophisticated scientific instruments, are not the only humans that have contemplated this very same question. In fact, the ancient Mayas, the superb astronomers and mathematicians that they were, also mused on what may exist at the center of our Galaxy. The Mayas knew exactly where this center was located in the sky and had a glyph representing it named Hunab Ku by Dr. Jose Arguelles of Princeton University, but known to the Mayas as "The Galactic Butterfly". Much more, their entire cosmology and extremely accurate calendars were based on the existence and location of Hunab Ku and they believed that the future of mankind ultimately depends on what occurs there.

Dr. Scott Hyman records energetic radio emmissions from the Galactic Center (Hunab Ku). Hunab Ku was, to the Mayas, the supreme God and ultimate Creator. It represented the gateway to other Galaxies beyond our Sun as well as all of the Consciousness that has ever existed in this Galaxy. Hunab Ku, according to the Mayas, is also the Consciousness which organized all matter, from a "whirling disk", into stars, planets and solar systems. Hunab Ku is the "Mother Womb" which is constantly

giving birth to new stars and it gave birth to our own Sun and Planet Earth. They also believed that the "Creator" directs everything that happens in our Galaxy from its center through the emanation of periodic "Consciousness Energy" bursts. Today, modern astronomers have verified that at the center of our Galaxy is a "whirling disk" with a "Black Hole" at its center that is both swallowing and giving birth to stars. Could the strange rumblings observed by Dr. Scott Hyman and his associates earlier this year at the center of our Galaxy be connected with what the Mayas believed? There appears to be a convergence between what the Mayas believed and understood and what modern scientists are discovering about our Galaxy today. One big difference is how modern physicists view and how the ancient Mayas viewed "Time". Today, physicists view Time as being linear. Time according to modern precepts flows in a straight line. Time can slow down, as per Albert Einstein, but it always flows in one direction. In contrast, the Mayas believed essentially that Time flows in a circle. There is a beginning and an end to things but there is a renewal at the end of the Time cycle. There is a "periodicity" to all manifested phenomena. The Mayan highly accurate Long Count Calendar is based on this

precept. The Mayas also believed that Time originates out of the Hunab Ku and is controlled by it. It is very difficult to dismiss the Mayan Cosmology because they left extraordinary evidence that their "Time" keeping methodologies give extremely accurate results. Their pyramids like the one at Chichen-Itza in Mexico are precisely aligned to the the yearly Solstices and the Equinoxes that are caused by the precession of the Earth's axis as it orbits the Sun. The Pyramid of Kukulcan at ChichenItza is essentially a superb and highly accurate Time keeping devise that never fails to mark the yearly "Precession of the Equinoxes". The ancient Mayan astronomers accurately predicted, over 1500 years ago, the exact alignment of the Earth, the Sun, the star cluster Pleiades and of the center of our Galaxy that will take place at the end of the present long cycle on the Gregorian year 2012. On the Mayan Long Calendar the day designated as 4 Ahau 3 Kankin (13.0.0.0.0) falls on December 21, 2012 and this day will mark "El Fin de los Tiempos" or the end of the long cycle at which time humanity will experience a new beginning. On this day, according to the Mayas and subsequent Meso-American civilizations, the return of Kukulcan (Quetzalcoatl) will take

place. HUNAB KU - Mayan glyph representing a "black hole" at center of our galaxy On December 21, 2012 which coincides with the Winter Solstice and as the Sun sets west of Chichen-Itza, a pattern of shadow and light will project the Plumed Serpent (Quetzalcoatl) descending on the stairs of the pyramid that has a large head of a serpent sculpted in rock at the base. This occurs twice in Chichen Itza every year but on the Winter Solstice of December 21, 2012 something very special will happen. As the Sun sets in the early afternoon, the shadow of the pyramid's northwest edge will project a moving pattern of light that joins and illuminates the sculpted serpent head at the base of the stairway. Within a thirty-four minute period, the serpent, formed by this play of light and shadow will appear to descend to the earth, as the sun leaves each stair, going from the top to the bottom. This combined effect creates the visual appearance of the body of the serpent descending the pyramid. In addition, on December 21, 2012, the tail of the serpent projected up from the top of the pyramid will be pointing precisely to the star cluster Pleiades. The pyramids at Teotihuacán which means "City of the Gods", constructed by a Meso-American civilization just north of

Mexico City that preceded the Mayas, are also aligned to the Pleiades as are the Egyptian pyramids at Giza. This is not all, on December 21, 2012 at around 11:11 universal time, there will be a precise alignment of our Sun with the Galactic center (Hunab Ku). Exactly what will happen on December 21, 2012 still remains a mystery but it seems that we are receiving stronger and stronger clues. The Mayas certainly placed great significance to this date. It is still 7 years away but our World is already experiencing unprecedented, extreme and rapid changes. The number and magnitude of "natural" catastrophes appear to be increasing exponentially. Scientists have detected extreme and erratic behavior in our Sun that in turn is having strong effects on our Earth's atmosphere and measurable effects on the other planets in our solar system as well. Could the strange rumblings detected by Dr. Scott Hyman at the center of our Galaxy be a cause of the weather and other changes we are experiencing here on Earth today? Will these energetic bursts from Hunab Ku increase in number and intensity as we approach the year 2012? The Mayas would answer "Yes". On December 12, 2012 the Mayas said that mankind will enter and begin a new Era of heightened Consciousness. Perhaps, a colossal emission of a yet unknown form of energy will

burst out of our Galactic Center on December 21, 2012 that will change the very physics of our World, a new physics that will last until the next cycle.

Galactic Center alignment with our Sun that will occur on December 21, 2012

Maya knowledge and 2012 Deep in the center of the Milky Way there is a Black Hole which scientific community called

Sgr.A.

The Mayans called it The tree of life and it was passed to them that in the center of the galaxy a point known as “Hunab Ku” exist and it’s a location from where consciousness comes. According to Ancient Maya records, it’s a place from which “The Supreme Creator” crates and destroys, and that most of all that is created in this region of Space cames from it.

However, in the Mayan culture there are no images about “Hunab Ku – Supreme Creator” because it was considered as Ultimate Force of Creation which in fact does not truly posses visible form and cyclically influences the life in the Galaxy through galactic core. There is a high possibility that the black hole in the center of the Milky Way represents a portal into a higher Universe which possesses completely different reality. From the cosmic aspect, the black holes are commonly located in the centers of the galaxies and from the latest research are in fact penetration points in and out of this Universe.

And they are all connected as grid of cosmic portals. Inside them there are Points of Singularity, where all known laws of physics fall apart and does not work anymore. The “Ones” that left the knowledge to Mayas, insisted that “Hunab Ku” is the Consciousness that organizes all mater and antimatter. In fact, fallowing the same logic, all black holes in the centers of the Galaxies can be referred as Hunab Ku – a places from where the Will of the Ultimate Creator is manifested. Hunab Ku is so called “Mother Womb” which constantly gives birth of new stars and which also gave birth to our Sun and our planetary system. The “ancients” insisted that we understand the message that the Hunab Ku runs everything that happens in the Galaxies and acts through periodical extreme powerful explosions of Consciousness Energy from the galactic center. Today, the astronomers confirms that the center of the Galaxy which we call “Milky Way” has form of flatten disk with the black hole in the middle which swallows stars that exists and in the same time it gives birth to new ones.

However, the major part of the “mainstream science”, are still considering the Time as Linear and that it flows in just one direction. On the other hand, the “Ones” that left the knowledge to the Mayas clearly pointed out that the Time actually flows in a circular manner or in cycles. “They” clearly showed that there is a “beginning and an end” of all things, but also a restart after the end of every Time Cycle. The data that was left indicate the importance of understanding the “periodical nature” of all manifested phenomena on which the Mayan Long Count Calendar is actually based. Those highly sophisticated teachers left high knowledge about the Extreme Time measurements and instructed the Mayas that the Time itself originates from Hunab Ku and it is controlled by it in the same time. In fact if we draw a parallel to all other “Ancient Cultures” like Egypt, a culture that supposedly worshiped the Sun this picture comes forward:

“They didn’t worship the Sun as a Sun, but as the intelligent Creative Force behind it which brings life”.

Ahau” is term which refers the Sun and “Ajpu” is the term which refers the Light from which we all had came and where we all will return. Both terms are used in abundance to shows us “The End” of our familiar physical existence in 2012 and “The Beginning of new awareness” or existence in a higher dimension of our Universe. The “thing” which is very important for all of us, currently present on Earth in this time which according to Gregorian Calendar is November 2008, is that the “ancients” had

delivered a message through the Mayan Long Count Calendar that on a date in the future which matches the Gregorian Calendar on 21 Dec 2012 there will be a cosmic alignment between the Earth, Sun, The star cluster Pleiades and the center of the Milky Way Galaxy – Hunab Ku. On this day, according to ancient Maya and the later Meso-American Civilizations will happen the return of Quetzalcoatl. Is this is going to take place, its still unknown. So, from the astronomical point of view, in 2012 our star will be in alignment with the center galactic point. This was very, very significant to the ancient people. Besides that, we hear about the hidden Astrology and the various aspects of the 12 signs of Zodiac, than about the effect which comes from the alignment of the Pole of our planet and the galactic center and etc. On 21 Dec 2012, 11:11 AM Universal Time (also known as Zero Time Point), our Sun and our planet will be at perfect alignment with the Galactic center.

On the same day, if we consider that everything stays “by default” or on the same track, our Sun will be at its solar maximum, and the ecliptic of our solar system will intersect with the Galactic plane, which also is called the "Galactic Equator" of the Milky Way! Here is a link to a interesting website which has lots of important data: http://www.viewzone.com/endtime.html This also is called the planetary alignment and by the Ancients was considered to be from a highest importance for the life on this planet. According to Carlos Barrios and some other Mayan Day-Keeper’s, the “Ancients” considered the date 21 Dec 2012 as a date of rebirth…beginning of a New Era which is result of crossing the solar meridian through the galactic equator and the alignment of Earth with the center of the Milky Way. This Cosmic Cross is considered as embodiment of the Sacred Tree, (The Tree of Life), a tree which is remembered in most of the ancient spiritual traditions as alignment with the cosmic heart of the Galaxy, when some kind of opening or a channel of cosmic energy occurs and passes though Earth, in the

same time cleaning the whole dirt of the life forms that live on this planet, and lifting them on higher level of vibrational existence. Even the greatest sceptics (low consciousness evolution beings) are having difficult time rejecting the so called “Mayan Cosmology” because those time keepers has left such Time Keeping Methodologies that are so precise that makes you spin in your head, because they are more accurate then the ones we use today. Their pyramids like the one in Chichen-Itza in Mexico are so precise build, that are accurately showing the precise moments of Solstices and Equinoxes during the year, which are caused by the Earth’s precession (known as very slow wobble or movement of the planet around its axis). The other pyramids in (Teotihuacan) Mexico, where we see an extremely precise depiction of all the orbits of the planets in our solar system. They have a Sun pyramid, Mercury pyramid, Venus pyramid…a pyramid for all planets. The mathematics used in the construction and correlation with each other is so precise that blows one’s mind.

This extreme precision could not come from primitive people. This extreme precision could come only from a society which had acquired knowledge that is far beyond the one we have today, at least in the public arena. The evidence that such civilizations had exist before are all over the world. For example in Lebanon there is a location 44 miles from Beirut with fascination ruins. This place is called Baalbek and it is also mentioned in the Old Testament Book of Kings. Those stones called Trilithon are officially the most massive stones in the world used for construction purposes. Despite the fact that some of the scientists consider that they weight around 800 tons, the truth is that no one with 100% certainty can not say how much actually they weight. It could be double or at least much more then 800 tons.

They are simply so big that we do not know for sure how much they weight. Those stones were somehow cut, shaped, and moved to Baalbek from a location some five miles away. Then they were lifted in the air, perfectly erected and connect that you can not put a paper or riser in between.

How in the world, they managed to do that, it’s still unclear. Besides there some rumours about the use of antigravity technology, there is a legend that speaks about a race of giants who were here immediately after the great Flood and that those giants had actually build the Baalbek.

In any case, one thing is for sure – today “officially” we do not posses a crane which is capable of lifting those weights. Even for weights few times smaller then the Trilithon stone weights, we have to use few cranes with combination of helicopters. If we today can not lift those stones, how was this achieved by the builders of Baalbek thousands of years ago? And not to mention “again” that they were transported 5 miles. There is no tree that we know of, that can hold such weights, and even the trees with the hardest wood are very fast smashed by the weight of the heavy Trilithon stone so the Discovery Channel lies for building

Pyramids in Giza, does not work here. The official stories presented by leading media about how the Giza Pyramids were build are ridicules and absurd. Not to mention Yonaguni, the ancient underwater structure that probably is older then 12,000 years. http://www.altarcheologie.nl/index.html? underwater_ruins/yonaguni/introduction.htm The ancients were clear that all this is only a part of a cycly, and every cycle has a beginning and an end. This time the cycle ends on 21 Dec 2012, the last step in the dollar pyramid, so it seems that they will not enjoy in their luxury and wealth gained on the misery of billions other hungry, not educated, false guided on purpose though the mainstream media, political agendas, so called masters, gurus, and spiritual teachers. In any case, lets start to analize from astronomical aspect what will possibly happen around the date that Mayas determined as a last in their Long Count Calendar.

Aztec Sun Stone

Despite the fact that are ~1800 days left, our world is starting to experience unseen, extreme and rapid climate changes. The number and intensity of those “natural” catastrophes increases rapidly. The scientists had recorded extreme unusual behaviour of our Sun which directly influences all the planets in our solar system. Did you notice the extreme brightness on the all the planets in our solar system?

Does strange energetic emanations from the center of the Milky Way detected from the Dr. Scott Hyman are the cause of so visible changes occurring in our system? -The Mayas would clearly say: Yes! They will also say that colossal emissions of “unknown form of energy” will arrive from the center of the Milky Way, which will change the fundamentals of the physics of our world, new material and immaterial conditions for life which will last till the end of the next cycle. On 21.12.2012 according to the ancient Maya

records the humanity will enter into New Era of Higher Consciousness. It is interesting that at this moment all that are present on the planet are experiencing more or less a Shift in Consciousness. More and more human individuals are starting to awake, asking who are they, what life is really about, can not eat flesh anymore and simply experience a clear disability to live in old ways. In 2012 we all have a chance to transcend the old ways and to learn to live in peace and harmony with all the rest that exist in the Cosmos. That process of the rebirth to half-etheric beings, according to the input that was generated from the pictograms in the crops all over the world but mostly in UK, will start somewhere between 13-21 Dec 2012 (The end of the Fifth Sun) and it will be complete on 28 March 2013 when in fact is the end of the SunVenus calendar and in the same time the start of Sixth Sun. During this process from the direction of the center of the Milky Way a cosmic rays will arrive which will bring the final DNA

reprogramming of life that exists in this solar system. That is why it is extremely important that we all pay attention to the messages that are coming in the crops.

Huge amount of input will come from there, and what has to be done about 2012 event.

"Almost three hundred years before the birth of Christ, at a time when the music of European man may have amounted to no more than the beating of bones upon hollow logs, the people of China were already in possession of the most complex and fascinating philosophy of music we know of today. In the viewpoint of the ancient Chinese, the notes of all music contained an essence of transcendent power. A Piece of music was an energv formula. Like other forces of Nature, music itself , as a phenomenon, was not biased towards producing either beneficial or destructive effects. The Chinese understood the power within music to be a free energy, which man could use or misuse according to his own free will." -David Tame, "The Secret Power of Music"